Coming soon:
Gwayne Hightower x Reader š¶ļø
Roddy the ruin x Reader - request (still considering if making it fluffy or smutty)
Maekar Targaryen x Reader - request š¶ļø
Maekar Targaryen x Reader pt2 of Denied Dance (romance fluff)
ojovivo

Origami Around

#extradirty
taylor price
š

No title available
Keni
Lint Roller? I Barely Know Her
YOU ARE THE REASON
d e v o n

gracie abrams

@theartofmadeline

romaā
official daine visual archive
Monterey Bay Aquarium
almost home

bliss lane
Cookie Run:Kingdom Official!

Kiana Khansmith

izzy's playlists!
seen from United States

seen from Malaysia
seen from Türkiye
seen from United States

seen from Indonesia

seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from Indonesia

seen from United Kingdom

seen from Singapore
seen from United States
seen from Azerbaijan

seen from United States

seen from United Kingdom

seen from United Kingdom
seen from Austria

seen from Russia
seen from Pakistan

seen from United Kingdom
seen from Pakistan
@babesplzreadthz
Coming soon:
Gwayne Hightower x Reader š¶ļø
Roddy the ruin x Reader - request (still considering if making it fluffy or smutty)
Maekar Targaryen x Reader - request š¶ļø
Maekar Targaryen x Reader pt2 of Denied Dance (romance fluff)
š©š¹š°š®šÆš»šš°š¹š¬
Chapter 01: The Brightfire of King's Landing Word Count: 17,066 words Summary: Beloved daughter, devoted dragonrider, and a perpetual thorn in the side of every knight sworn to protect you, you have never been one to obey a locked door. With your dragon waiting beneath the stars and tomorrow promising yet another ordinary day, you steal away from the Red Keep, unaware that you are flying through the final hours of a life you will never have again. Tags: Reader Insert, Second Person POV, Named Reader (Vaelyra Targaryen), Doting Daemon Targaryen, Sibling Relationship, Fear of Childbirth A/N: I'm so excited to finally post this after two years of sitting in my drafts! Vaelyra has lived in my head for so long, and it means a lot to finally share her with you all. Just a heads up, some of the High Valyrian translations might not be fully accurate since I relied on online resources to piece them together, so feel free to point out mistakes, just be kind about it! I hope you enjoy reading this as much as I enjoyed writing it, comments and kudos are always appreciated <3 AO3 Link - MASTERLIST
The sun had barely climbed free of the horizon when the sky itself seemed to catch fire, amber and pale blue bleeding together over the Narrow Sea as dawn spread its light across the waking world.
Syrax cut through that glowing expanse with unhurried grace, her golden scales drinking in the early light until she looked less like a creature of flesh and bone than a flame set loose among the clouds.
Astride her rode your sister, Princess Rhaenyra Targaryen, her silver hair torn free by the wind and streaming behind her like a banner as she guided her dragon with the easy confidence of long practice, her violet eyes fixed on the distant shape of King's Landing rising slowly out of the morning haze.
There was no place on earth she loved better than this one, suspended between sky and sea. Up here, the endless burden of her father's court fell away, the murmured arguments over her succession dissolved into nothing, and for a few precious moments she was not a princess at all, only a girl who happened to love a dragon.
"SÅvÄs, Syrax," Rhaenyra murmured, pressing her gloved palm flat against the warm scales beneath her, and the she-dragon answered with a low, satisfied rumble before beating her wings once and rising higher still into the brightening air. (Fly, Syrax).
She had scarcely settled back into the rhythm of the flight when a roar tore through the morning, loud enough to rattle her teeth in her skull. It was not Syrax. Rhaenyra turned sharply toward the sound, finding nothing at first but the slow roll of cloud around them, and then something burst through that white curtain with a speed that made her breath catch.
Draevax.
Your dragon shot across the sky like a spear forged from dark burgundy flame, his wings carving the air with a precision that seemed almost cruel in its beauty. He passed so close beside Syrax that the force of his wake sent her lurching sideways, drawing an irritated growl from deep in the older dragon's throat.
You sat astride him with the easy confidence of a girl who had never once considered falling, younger than your sister by several years and entirely unbothered by it, your laughter already scattered across the wind before your words could catch up to it.
Your silver hair had escaped its braid somewhere over the Blackwater and now whipped wildly about your face, as though you had abandoned any hope of looking presentable long before you'd even left Dragonstone.
You twisted around in the saddle to look back at your sister, grinning in a way that suggested you were entirely too pleased with the trouble you were causing, and called out over the rushing air, "Ao lentor iksÄ, Nyra!" (You're getting slow, Nyra!)
"You nearly knocked us both from the sky!" Rhaenyra shouted back, though the exasperation in her voice couldn't quite smother the fondness beneath it.
"And yet you are still flying!" you replied, your voice bright and carrying easily across the distance between the two dragons. "I should have flown faster still!"
"You should have flown farther away from me," Rhaenyra called, trying and failing to sound stern.
"I heard that, sister!" you shouted back, laughing.
"I meant for you to hear it!" she answered, unable to keep the smile from her own voice now.
Your laughter rang out again, unrestrained and bright enough that even Syrax's irritation seemed to soften beneath it. You leaned forward in the saddle and pressed your palm affectionately to the side of Draevax's long neck, murmuring to him. "Rȳbagon sÄ«r, Ʊuha dÄrilaros! Äo!" (Fly higher, my prince. Go!)
Draevax answered you at once, folding his wings tight against his body, and far above him Rhaenyra felt her heart lurch painfully within her chest at the sight.
"Oh, Seven Hells," she breathed.
You and your dragon plunged together, not in any graceful descent but in a dive so steep it seemed nearly vertical, hurtling toward the earth at a speed that should have terrified anyone watching. The clouds swallowed the two of you whole within moments, leaving nothing behind but the fading echo of your delighted laughter drifting up through the mist.
"She is going to kill herself one day," Rhaenyra muttered under her breath, urging Syrax onward and down. "Or Father will kill her first, once his heart can no longer stand it."
By the time Syrax finally descended toward the rooftops of King's Landing, Draevax had already burst free of the clouds below, skimming so close over the city that startled onlookers scattered into the streets, pointing upward and shouting as the two of you tore toward the Dragonpit with all the restraint of a summer storm rolling in off the sea.
Syrax touched down with practiced elegance on the packed earth outside the Dragonpit, folding her great wings with regal composure as a cluster of Dragonkeepers hurried forward to receive her.
Rhaenyra had not yet managed to swing one leg free of the saddle when every keeper in the courtyard suddenly went still, heads tilting upward in alarm, and one of the older men among them muttered a curse under his breath.
"Princess," he said warily, backing a step away.
Another roar shook the courtyard, closer now, and Draevax dropped from the sky almost straight down, his massive wings tucked tight against his body until the very last possible instant.
The younger Dragonkeepers stumbled backward on instinct, but the eldest of them thrust his spear out to bar their path forward, his voice sharp with warning. "Stand back," he commanded. "HÄn Ʊuhyz!" (Stand back!)
Only a heartbeat before Draevax would have struck the earth, his wings snapped open with a crack loud enough to echo off the surrounding stone. Dust exploded outward across the Dragonpit, cloaks and hair whipped violently in every direction, and several of the stable boys threw their arms up over their faces to shield themselves from the force of it.
When the dust finally settled, you were still seated calmly astride your dragon, entirely unbothered by the chaos you had just caused. You drew off your riding gloves one finger at a time, in no particular hurry, before looking down at the Dragonkeepers gathered below with an expression of perfect innocence.
"What is it?" you asked, tilting your head as though genuinely puzzled by their alarm.
The eldest keeper stared up at you for a long moment before pressing two fingers to the bridge of his nose. "One day, Princess," he said heavily, "you will give every Dragonkeeper in this pit a head of grey hair before their time."
Your smile only widened at that, sly and entirely unrepentant. "I have always thought silver suited our family rather well," you said sweetly.
Even Rhaenyra, despite her best efforts to look disapproving, laughed at that.
The settling dust had barely cleared when the sound of approaching hooves rang out across the courtyard, and the gathered Dragonkeepers stepped aside, lowering their heads respectfully as a mounted knight rode in through the entrance to the Dragonpit. It was Ser Harrold Westerling, and he drew his horse to a halt before the two of you before inclining his head in formal greeting.
"Welcome back, Princesses," he said, his tone carrying the particular weariness of a man who had said those same words too many times to count.
Rhaenyra glanced up at him from where she knelt adjusting the fastening on one of Syrax's saddlebags. "I trust you found our ride pleasant enough to watch, ser," she said dryly.
"Try not to look too relieved to see us safely returned," she added, a faint smile tugging at her mouth.
"I am relieved, Princess, make no mistake," Harrold replied, a rare note of dry amusement creeping into his otherwise composed voice. "Every time that golden beast brings you back to me unspoiled, it saves my own head from ending up on a spike."
Before Rhaenyra could answer him, another voice drifted lazily across the courtyard, unhurried and full of mischief. "Only your head, ser?" you called out.
Ser Harrold closed his eyes briefly, as though praying for patience.
It was you, Princess Vaelyra, still perched comfortably atop Draevax and making no visible effort to dismount. You had one leg swung idly over the dragon's neck, an elbow propped against your raised knee, looking for all the world as though you had settled in for a leisurely chat rather than just plummeted out of the sky at a speed that had nearly sent half the Dragonpit into a fright.
"I should think Father would have the rest of you mounted up beside it, for good measure," you continued thoughtfully, studying the knight with an air of mock consideration. "It would make for a rather grim display outside the throne room, though I suppose it might discourage visitors."
Ser Harrold regarded you with the weary patience of a man who had endured this precise conversation more times than he cared to remember. "Good morrow, Princess," he said simply, choosing not to rise to the bait.
"It is a good morning indeed," you agreed brightly, swinging your leg back over the saddle at last. "Neither of us has fallen from the sky today, which I count as a fine start."
"I had not yet finished thanking the Seven for that mercy," Harrold said dryly.
"You ought to be thanking Draevax instead, ser," you told him, reaching forward to stroke the scales between the dragon's horns with obvious affection.
As though he understood every word, Draevax lifted his great head and released a low rumble that seemed to vibrate up through the very stones beneath their feet. "He behaved wonderfully today," you said proudly, patting his neck.
One of the nearby Dragonkeepers coughed pointedly. Harrold's gaze traveled from the dragon to the fresh gouges torn into the earth by his landing, and he arched a brow. "If that was him behaving himself, Princess, I confess I do not wish to imagine the alternative."
"It was," you said simply, entirely unbothered by his skepticism.
Ser Harrold sighed. "Then, I fear to imagine otherwise."
You smiled at him with an innocence that was, by now, thoroughly untrustworthy. "Oh, you needn't fear him at all, Ser Harrold," you said sweetly.
The knight arched a brow, clearly unconvinced. "No?" he asked.
"No," you agreed, tilting your head as though something important had just occurred to you. "He only develops a taste for knights on cloudy mornings, you understand."
A heavy silence settled over the courtyard at that, and one of the younger Dragonkeepers went visibly pale.
Harrold stared at you for a long moment, clearly uncertain whether to take you seriously. "I beg your pardon, Princess?" he said carefully.
You glanced down at Draevax and tapped a finger thoughtfully against your chin, as though working through a difficult puzzle. "Or perhaps it was yesterdays," you mused aloud. "I can never quite recall which."
Rhaenyra let out a quiet groan, pressing her fingers briefly to her temple. "Lyra, please stop tormenting the man," she said, though there was no real reproach in it.
"What?" you asked innocently, all wide eyes and false surprise.
"You are tormenting Ser Harrold again," Rhaenyra said, fighting back a smile of her own.
"I am simply educating him," you replied primly.
Ser Harrold's gaze shifted warily toward Draevax, whose amber eyes had settled with unnerving intensity on the knight. The dragon sniffed at the air once, then twice, and a thin ribbon of smoke curled lazily from one nostril.
You leaned down toward him, your voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper loud enough for Harrold to hear perfectly well. "You see?" you murmured, eyes bright with mischief. "He is considering it already."
Ser Harrold's grip tightened instinctively upon the reins at those words, his knuckles going pale beneath the leather. You held the silence for another heartbeat, watching the color drain slightly from his face, before you burst into laughter so suddenly and so completely that even several of the watching Dragonkeepers could not quite suppress their own smiles.
"Oh, Ser Harrold, you should see your face right now!" you managed to say between fits of laughter, pressing a hand to your ribs. "I was only jesting with you."
He remained perfectly still atop his horse, regarding you with the flat expression of a man who had learned not to trust your humor too quickly. "I sincerely hope that you were, Princess," he said carefully.
"I was, I promise you," you assured him, still grinning as you reached into the small leather pouch fastened at your riding belt and drew out a single gold dragon, flicking it through the air toward him with a flick of your wrist. Harrold caught the coin on pure instinct, his hand snapping up before his mind had even fully registered the motion. "For your nerves, ser," you said with an easy grin. "Buy yourself a cup of ale once your watch has ended."
The older knight looked down at the coin resting in his gloved palm for a long moment before shaking his head with an air of quiet resignation. "I ought to begin saving these, I think," he said dryly.
"Oh?" you asked, tilting your head with feigned curiosity.
"I suspect I shall require a great many of them before you reach your nameday, Princess," Harrold replied, the faintest trace of a smile ghosting across his otherwise composed features.
Rhaenyra laughed outright at that, the sound bright and genuine. "You have my deepest sympathies, Ser Harrold," she said, still smiling.
"They are most appreciated, Princess," Harrold answered gravely, though his eyes betrayed his amusement.
He slipped the coin carefully into his belt pouch before casting one final, wary glance toward you and the young dragon still watching him with unsettling attentiveness, amber eyes unblinking. "I confess I still cannot determine whether the princess is the greater menace," he said slowly, weighing his words.
Draevax chose that precise moment to release another low, rumbling growl from deep in his chest. Harrold's mouth twitched. "Or her dragon."
You beamed at him, delighted. "I shall take that as a compliment, ser," you declared.
Harrold merely sighed, long and suffering. "So you always do, Princess," he said. "So you always do."
His weary sigh had scarcely faded into the morning air before you swung one leg over Draevax's broad neck with the easy, practiced confidence of someone who had performed the same motion a thousand times before.
Rather than dropping carelessly to the ground the way half the courtyard clearly expected, you descended with surprising grace, landing lightly upon the packed earth before turning immediately back toward your dragon. The playful grin you had worn only moments before softened into something quieter and far more tender.
You stepped close enough that your forehead came to rest briefly against the warm scales between Draevax's eyes, your gloved fingers tracing absentmindedly along the familiar grooves of one ivory horn. "Rytsas, Ʊuha gevie zaldrīzes," you murmured, so softly that only the nearest Dragonkeepers could catch the words at all. (Hello, my sweet dragon).
Draevax lowered his massive head obediently at the sound of your voice, and you smiled, scratching gently beneath his jaw where the scales gave way to softer hide. "Sȳz taoba," you told him warmly. "Kirimvose, sȳz taoba iksa." (Good boy. Thank you, you're a good boy).
The dragon's great eyes slid slowly shut, and a deep, resonant rumble rose from somewhere deep within his chest, vibrating through the very stones of the courtyard around you. It was not a roar, nor even a growl, but something far softer and almost affectionate, a sound the Dragonkeepers rarely heard from any dragon beyond its earliest years of life. One of the younger keepers blinked in open astonishment, leaning toward the elder beside him. "Is he... is he purring?" he asked hesitantly.
The elder keeper only smiled, watching the scene with the fondness of a man who had seen this particular pair together many times before. "That he is," he confirmed quietly.
You laughed softly under your breath at the sound. "There he is," you murmured fondly, giving Draevax's snout one final affectionate pat before stepping back and folding your hands neatly behind you. You turned to address the assembled Dragonkeepers with an expression of unexpected composure, all traces of your earlier teasing set aside for the moment. "Take good care of him today," you instructed.
Every keeper present inclined his head at once, murmuring in near unison, "Of course, Princess."
"He has earned an extra goat," you continued, and a few amused smiles rippled quietly through the gathered men at your tone. "And sheep as well," you added, nodding matter-of-factly as though this were the most reasonable instruction in the world. "The fat ones, mind you."
One of the younger Dragonkeepers could not quite hide his chuckle. "The fat ones specifically, Princess?" he asked, clearly fighting a smile.
"Yes. He flew beautifully today," you explained, glancing up at Draevax, who had already begun nudging insistently at your shoulder with all the impatience of a child demanding further attention. "And because," you added, rubbing gently at the dragon's broad nose once more, "he is quite simply the goodest boy in all the Seven Kingdoms."
Draevax answered you with another deeply pleased rumble, leaning the full weight of his enormous head ever so slightly into your open palm. "There," you whispered to him, smiling. "You see? He agrees with me entirely."
Even the elder Dragonkeeper could not help but smile at that. "As you wish, Princess," he said. "He shall be thoroughly spoiled, I promise you."
"Thank you," you replied primly.
Only then did you finally turn away from Draevax, leaving the Dragonkeepers to lead him back toward the pit.
Across the courtyard, Rhaenyra had watched the entire exchange unfold in silence, a smile lingering on her lips, warm with both amusement and a quiet, genuine admiration. It never failed to astonish her how the very same sister who moments before had flung herself from the heavens with all the caution of a falling star could turn, in the span of a breath, and speak to her dragon with such tenderness that even the great beast seemed reluctant to let you go.
You caught her watching you and raised a brow. "What is it?" you asked.
"You spoil him terribly," Rhaenyra said, shaking her head with fond exasperation.
"Hm," you replied thoughtfully. "I simply reward excellence where I find it."
"Lyra, you reward him every single day," Rhaenyra pointed out.
"So?" you countered, entirely unbothered by the observation. "He is excellent every single day."
Rhaenyra laughed at that, unable to help herself. "I fear you have quite convinced him that he is a prince," she said.
You glanced back over your shoulder toward Draevax, who was now following the Dragonkeepers toward the pit with surprising obedience for a creature of his size. "I have done no such thing," you protested, before pausing thoughtfully. "He believes he is king," you admitted after a moment.
Rhaenyra covered a fresh burst of laughter behind her gloved hand. "And whose fault, precisely, might that be?" she asked.
You considered the question with an air of exaggerated seriousness, tapping one finger against your chin. "I should imagine it is Daemon's fault," you concluded at last.
"Naturally," Rhaenyra said dryly, rolling her eyes.
"Everything somehow becomes Daemon's fault eventually," you added with a shrug.
The laughter had scarcely faded when the sound of footsteps near the entrance to the Dragonpit drew both your attention, for a carriage had just arrived. Standing beside it, dressed in a gown of soft blue, was Lady Alicent Hightower. She smiled warmly as Rhaenyra approached her. "Syrax is growing quickly," Alicent said. "She'll soon be as large as Caraxes."
"That's almost large enough to saddle two," Rhaenyra answered with a smile of her own.
"I believe I'm quite content as a spectator, thank you," Alicent replied lightly.
You slowed your steps several paces behind your sister and offered Alicent a courteous inclination of your head. "Lady Alicent," you said.
"Princess Vaelyra," Alicent answered, her smile widening politely. "You both seem to have enjoyed your morning ride."
"We did," you said, your tone perfectly civil, though you had never quite understood why Rhaenyra enjoyed Alicent's company as much as she did.
You tolerated the daughter of Otto Hightower for your sister's sake. Alicent herself had never wronged you, yet there remained something about the Hightowers that unsettled you in a way you could never quite explain, perhaps Otto's endless scheming, perhaps simple instinct. Whatever the reason, you kept it hidden behind impeccable manners.
Behind you, the elder Dragonkeeper raised his hand toward Syrax. "Dohaeras. Naejot," he commanded, and Syrax lowered her head obediently before allowing the keepers to guide her deeper into the pit.
Draevax lingered a moment longer, turning his massive head back toward you. "Go on," you told him, and he huffed once, almost indignantly. "You'll have your sheep," you promised, and only then did he finally follow after Syrax, the Dragonkeepers exchanging amused glances as the great dragon lumbered off, no doubt already anticipating the feast his rider had so confidently promised him.
The journey back to the Red Keep passed uneventfully for those riding within the royal wheelhouse. Princess Rhaenyra sat opposite Lady Alicent as the carriage rolled through the streets of King's Landing, their conversation drifting from the morning's flight to the approaching tournament.
Every so often, Rhaenyra glanced through the narrow opening of the carriage, searching for a glimpse of silver hair she already knew she would find.
Sure enough, several paces behind the procession rode you. You had refused, quite adamantly, to enter the carriage. Ser Harrold Westerling had argued that it was the King's wish for both princesses to return together, and you had informed him, with all the sincerity in the world, that you had every intention of returning together, you simply preferred to do so on horseback. The distinction had done little to soothe him.
Now, you rode alongside the Kingsguard as though you had been born in the saddle, one hand resting lazily on the reins while the other occasionally lifted to return the waves of children lining the streets. Every few moments someone among the smallfolk recognized you, and soon a chorus of voices followed the procession through Flea Bottom.
"Princess Vaelyra!" one man called.
"Look, Mother! It is the dragon princess!" cried a child, tugging at his mother's sleeve.
You answered each greeting with a bright smile and a graceful inclination of your head.
"They seem rather fond of you, Princess," Ser Harrold observed, after watching the exchange continue for several streets.
"Hm, I should hope they are," you replied, glancing at him. "It would be terribly unfortunate if the people preferred Draevax over me after all the work I put into being charming."
"I suspect the dragon is responsible for at least half your popularity," Harrold said dryly.
"Only half?" you replied, with mock offense. "I was aiming for a respectable third."
Harrold shook his head, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. "I have often wondered, Princess, whether you ever allow yourself a moment of silence."
"Oh, certainly," you answered without hesitation. "I simply find conversation considerably more enjoyable."
By the time the procession reached the Red Keep, Rhaenyra and Alicent had already stepped down from the carriage. You dismounted a heartbeat later, turning immediately toward the stableboy who hurried forward to collect your mare. "She carried me well this morning," you said, stroking the mare's neck, and withdrew a silver stag from your belt to press into the boy's hand. "See that she is given fresh oats and the sweetest apples the kitchens can spare. She has earned both."
"Yes, Princess. I shall," the boy said, wide eyed.
"Thank you," you said warmly, before hurrying after your sister.
The corridors of the Red Keep were already busy, servants carrying basins and linens, maesters hurrying between chambers, every hushed conversation a reminder that the Queen's labor drew nearer. Your own pace quickened for a different reason. You had not seen your mother since before dawn.
Rhaenyra exchanged a knowing look with Alicent as she watched you disappear around the corner ahead of them. "I give her ten heartbeats before Mother hears her," Rhaenyra said.
"I think you are being generous," Alicent answered, smiling.
"Mother!" your voice rang out before you had even reached the doorway.
Queen Aemma looked up from where she reclined on the couch, her ladies attending quietly nearby. Weariness lingered beneath her eyes, but the moment she heard you, her expression softened. "Ah, Rhaenyra," she said, before her gaze shifted past her eldest daughter. "And my little dragon."
You crossed the room without regard for courtly manners and knelt beside the couch, taking her hand between both of yours and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "I have missed you all morning," you confessed, your voice gentler than it had been anywhere else that day. "The Dragonpit is dreadfully dull when you are not there to remind me that I ought not frighten half the kingdom before breakfast."
Aemma laughed quietly, smoothing a strand of hair from your face. "My darling girls, you know I do not like you flying while I am in this condition."
"You do not like me flying while you are in any condition," Rhaenyra said, stepping beside them with a smile.
"I do not," Aemma agreed. "One reckless daughter is more than enough to worry over."
"Only one?" you said, gasping in mock offense. "I had always believed I was your favorite concern."
"You are certainly the loudest," Aemma said.
"I shall treasure that compliment forever, then," you declared.
Alicent stepped forward and lowered herself into a graceful curtsy. "Your Grace," she said.
"Good morrow, Alicent," Aemma answered.
Rhaenyra settled herself at the foot of the couch, her expression turning serious. "Did you sleep?" she asked.
"I slept," Aemma said.
"How long did you sleep, Mother?"
"I do not require mothering, Rhaenyra," Aemma said, giving her a look equal parts amusement and exasperation.
"No," Rhaenyra said gently, "but you are surrounded by attendants whose every thought is fixed on the babe. Someone ought to concern themselves with you instead."
At that, you tightened your hold on Aemma's hand. "She is right," you said softly. "The babe has everyone's attention already. I should like to keep my mother."
Aemma's smile faltered for a moment before she reached over to cup your cheek. "My sweet girl," she murmured.
"You know I mean it," you said.
"I know," she answered.
Aemma drew a slow breath before turning to Rhaenyra, though her words were meant for both of you. "You shall lie in this bed soon enough, Rhaenyra. This discomfort is how we serve the realm."
Rhaenyra wrinkled her nose. "I would far rather serve the realm as a knight," she said. "I would sooner ride into battle with Dark Sister in my hand than spend months confined to this couch."
Aemma laughed, the sound lighter now. "So says every young woman, until the day arrives."
You, who had been quietly tracing circles on the back of your mother's hand, lifted your head at that. "I do not believe I shall ever say it," you said.
"You will," Aemma said, with the calm certainty of a woman who had heard the same defiance many times before.
"I truly do not think so," you insisted.
Aemma smoothed a wrinkle from the coverlet as she regarded her youngest daughter. "You are yet very young," she said.
"Young enough to be ignored, mayhaps, but not too young to think," you answered, lifting your chin.
Aemma laughed quietly. "There is a difference, my love. The years ahead of you will teach lessons that no amount of thinking can."
"It has been long enough for me to notice that every lord speaks of heirs as though they simply appear in cradles," you said, your expression hardening as your gaze fell briefly to the swell of Aemma's belly before returning to her face. "They speak of sons and bloodlines and succession, yet I have never once heard a man speak of the pain that comes before them. They celebrate the babe before it has even drawn breath, while the woman expected to bring it forth is told that suffering is her duty."
The chamber grew quieter at that. Even Alicent lowered her eyes to the floor.
Aemma watched you carefully, tenderness mingling with something almost sorrowful in her expression, and reached out to touch your cheek. "My sweet girl," she said again.
You shook your head gently, unwilling to be soothed just yet. "I know it is expected of us, Mother. I have heard the court often enough. They say we are fortunate to be born princesses, yet the moment a daughter is born, they begin speaking of the sons she must one day bear for another house." You scoffed softly. "It seems to me that men have decided the greatest purpose a woman may have is filling nurseries with children they will later claim as their own achievements."
Rhaenyra's lips curved into a faint smile as she watched her sister. "That sounds remarkably like something our uncle would say," she said.
"No," you replied without missing a beat, a spark of mischief cutting through your seriousness. "Daemon would have said it far less politely."
A reluctant laugh escaped both sisters at once. Aemma sighed, though there was unmistakable affection in it, her hand still resting against your cheek. "We have royal wombs, you and I, girls. The childbed is our battlefield. We must learn to face it with a stiff lip."
You considered this for several heartbeats before looking up with complete sincerity. "Hmm. I should very much prefer a battlefield with dragons," you said.
Aemma smiled, brushing a thumb along your jaw. "I suspected as much," she said.
"I would sooner face Vhagar or Vermithor with nothing but a sword than spend hours bringing a child into the world," you declared.
Rhaenyra laughed outright, pressing a hand to her mouth. "Lyra," she said.
"I mean it," you insisted, entirely unbothered by her amusement. You folded your arms across your chest, entirely convinced of your own argument. "I would rather climb onto Draevax's back and ask him to throw me from the clouds every morning for a year than willingly endure what you have, Mother."
One of Aemma's ladies, standing near the hearth, let out a startled cough as she tried to hide a laugh behind her sleeve. Aemma only smiled, reaching forward to tuck another strand of hair behind your ear. "You speak so confidently now," she said.
"I do," you said.
"And perhaps, one day, there will be someone who changes your mind."
You made a face, as though the suggestion offended you. "I pity the poor fool who thinks himself capable of such a feat," you said.
Rhaenyra grinned. "I almost hope to meet him," she said.
"You shall not," you declared, folding your arms tighter still, "for no such man exists."
The room dissolved into gentle laughter once more, Aemma's included, though her smile lingered on you a heartbeat longer than the moment required, for there was something bittersweet in hearing those words.
You were still young enough to believe you could outrun the expectations placed on women born into House Targaryen, and Aemma, having lived those expectations all her life, watched your flushed, defiant face and hoped, quietly, that whatever fire burned in you now might stay lit for as long as the gods allowed.
.˳·Ėā¶š©šŗšŖā¶Ė·˳.ą¼
The clamor of horses and crowds from that morning had long since faded by the time steam began curling through the corridors near the royal bathhouse, and it was here, away from Dragonkeepers and Kingsguard alike, that the two of you always found your way back to each other.
The bathhouse was one of the few places in the Red Keep where silence was allowed to linger. Steam drifted through the chamber, curling around marble columns carved with dragons, and water trickled from stone gargoyles into a broad pool, its rhythm blending with the crackle of the brazier in the corner. The scent of lavender and almond oil hung in the warm air.
The servants had withdrawn at your request, since neither of you cared to be fussed over when you were together. It had become something of a ritual after every morning flight. Rhaenyra sat upon the marble ledge while you washed the dragon soot from her hair, complaining all the while that Syrax shed enough ash to blacken the skies.
"You cannot convince me otherwise," you declared, working a handful of soap through Rhaenyra's hair. "Syrax leaves soot wherever she goes. I swear there is more of her upon your cloak than there is upon the Dragonpit."
Rhaenyra laughed quietly, tilting her head back to spare you the trouble of reaching the lower strands. "You have said precisely the same thing every fortnight since you were eight," she said.
"And I have been correct every fortnight since I was eight," you shot back, entirely pleased with yourself.
"You simply enjoy hearing yourself speak," Rhaenyra said.
"I do," you admitted without shame, wringing water from the comb before dipping it again. "If no one else intends to fill the silence, I feel obliged to do it myself."
"There are times," Rhaenyra said, glancing over her shoulder with an amused smile, "when I think silence flees the room the moment it hears your footsteps."
"That sounds terribly rude of silence," you said, clicking your tongue in mock offense.
"It has endured thirteen years of your company," Rhaenyra said.
"And yet it always returns," you replied.
You shared another laugh, and then quiet settled over the chamber. You dipped the comb into the water and drew it through another section of Rhaenyra's hair, and the task usually invited more teasing, another joke, another story from the Dragonpit. Today it did not.
Rhaenyra noticed the change before you spoke. Your hands had slowed, your attention drifting somewhere beyond the strands between your fingers. A bell rang somewhere in the castle, its echo fading into the steam, and only then did you finally break the silence, your voice quiet enough that it might have been swallowed entirely.
"Mother frightened me today," you said.
Rhaenyra lowered her gaze to the water, watching small ripples spread where her fingertips skimmed the surface. "She frightened me as well," she admitted.
You stopped combing, your hand going still against her shoulder. "I do not think she wished us to notice," you said.
"No," Rhaenyra agreed.
"But she looked," you began, searching for the word, "smaller."
The word hung between you in the warm air. "She smiled," you continued softly, "yet it was the sort of smile one gives to ease another person's worry. It was not the smile she wears when Father tells one of his dreadful jests."
Rhaenyra smiled faintly despite herself. "He has only dreadful jests," she said.
"I know," you said.
Another silence settled, heavier than the last. You lowered yourself to sit beside your sister at the edge of the bath, folding your damp hands in your lap. "I have watched the maesters these past few days," you admitted. "They whisper whenever they think no one is listening. They carry herbs at every hour. Even the servants walk more softly outside Mother's chambers."
Rhaenyra turned to study your face. "They are only being cautious," she said.
"Are they?" you asked. There was no challenge in it, only fear, plain and unguarded. "I cannot rid myself of this feeling."
You looked down at the water, watching the lanterns waver beneath the surface. "Everyone speaks of the babe as though it shall be the realm's greatest blessing. Father smiles more than he has in years. The council speaks of heirs. The septons speak of the gods' favor." Your jaw tightened. "Yet every time I look at Mother, I cannot bring myself to rejoice with them."
Rhaenyra reached across and laid her hand over yours. "You are afraid," she said.
You gave the smallest nod. "I am," you said, your words coming quicker now, as though once begun they could not be held back. "She has endured this before. That is precisely what frightens me. She has endured it again and again, Nyra. The babes that never cried. The little prince who lived only a day. The long weeks afterward when Father scarcely left her side." You swallowed hard. "Every time the court speaks of another child, they speak as though it is Mother alone who must bear the cost."
Rhaenyra's own expression darkened, for she could not deny it. She had seen the same things.
"I hate the way they speak of it," you went on, your voice gaining a quiet conviction even as your hands trembled in your lap. "The lords praise strong sons and noble bloodlines, yet they speak of women as though our bodies exist only to provide them. They call it an honor to bear heirs for the realm, but no one asks whether the women wish to pay the price." You glanced toward the doorway to be sure you remained alone, then lowered your voice further. "It is as though they believe the only purpose the gods granted us was to place babes in cradles."
Rhaenyra studied you for a long moment. "When did you begin thinking such thoughts?" she asked.
You gave a humorless smile that did not reach your eyes. "I think I began the first time I saw Mother weeping after another babe was lost," you said.
The answer settled heavily over you both. Steam drifted between you, softening the edges of the room until the world beyond the bathhouse felt distant. After a while, you spoke again, your voice smaller than before.
"There is something else," you said.
Rhaenyra squeezed your hand gently. "You may tell me anything," she said.
You drew in a slow breath. "I am afraid," you said.
"Of Mother?" Rhaenyra asked.
"No." You hesitated, your gaze dropping to your joined hands. "I⦠I am afraid of becoming her."
Rhaenyra frowned, her grip tightening. "What do you mean?" she asked.
"I mean," you said, looking away toward the carved dragon curling around one of the pillars, as though the stone might offer you the words you needed, "one day Father shall choose a husband for me. Perhaps a lord. Perhaps a prince. Whoever he is, I shall smile because it will be expected of me." You laughed softly, though there was no mirth in it, only something brittle. "Then⦠everyone shall wait for the day I carry his child."
Your fingers tightened unconsciously around hers. "It is inevitable," you said.
Rhaenyra remained silent, letting you continue.
"I know it is my duty. I know what it means to be born a princess. But every memory I possess of childbirth is filled with grief." Your voice trembled for the first time, cracking slightly. "How am I meant to greet such a future with joy when all I have ever seen is Mother's suffering?"
You looked back at her, your eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I would sooner climb onto Draevax's back and challenge Vhagar herself than willingly lie in a birthing bed," you said.
Despite the ache in her chest, Rhaenyra smiled, small and sad. "I suspected you might say something very much like that," she said.
"I mean every word," you said.
"I know," Rhaenyra answered, and she drew you into her arms, the steam curling quietly around you both as the bell outside faded into silence once more.
Rhaenyra reached forward and brushed a damp strand of silver hair behind your ear, the gesture so like their mother's that it seemed to steady you both. "You are young," she said gently, "and you're allowed to be afraid of what tomorrow might bring."
Your lips quivered into the faintest smile. "I always thought princesses were expected to fear nothing at all," you said, "that we were meant to smile through everything and call it duty."
"They expect a great many things of us, yes," Rhaenyra said, her voice softening, gentle as the steam curling around you both. "But that doesn't mean every expectation they hold is one worth honoring."
For the first time since entering the bathhouse, you allowed yourself to lean forward until your forehead rested lightly against your sister's shoulder. Rhaenyra wrapped an arm around you without hesitation, drawing you close, and neither of you spoke for a long while, the steam curling slowly around you as the water in the pool stilled.
Only when the warmth had begun to fade did she press a kiss to the crown of your damp hair before rising to her feet, water sluicing quietly from the hem of her shift.
"Come," she said, extending a hand toward you. "If Mother were to find us still lingering here, she would swear we had decided to dissolve into the bath rather than face the rest of the day."
You accepted her hand and let yourself be pulled upright with a reluctant sigh, though a faint smile had already begun creeping back onto your face. "I should think dissolving sounds rather preferable to growing older," you said, wringing water from the ends of your hair with both fists. "At least the bath asks nothing of me."
Rhaenyra laughed under her breath, steadying you as you found your footing on the damp marble floor. "You were declaring yourself thoroughly grown only yesterday, if I recall correctly," she said. "Now, you wish to be a puddle?"
"I have changed my mind since then," you said airily, tossing your wet hair over one shoulder with the exaggerated grace of a woman twice your age. "A woman is permitted to change her mind as often as she likes. It is one of the few freedoms they have not yet found a way to take from us."
"You do that often," Rhaenyra observed, reaching for a length of linen to blot at her own hair.
"Change my mind, or remind you of my freedoms?" you asked, arching a brow of your own.
"Both, though I suspect you enjoy the second rather more than the first," Rhaenyra said.
Servants entered quietly at your summons and laid fresh linen and folded gowns upon a cedar bench before withdrawing again. You and your sister dressed in companionable silence, the only sound the rustle of fabric and the last drip of water falling into the pool behind you.
Rhaenyra fastened the clasp of a pale lavender gown at her shoulder before turning to find you wrestling with the ribbons at the back of your own dress, your arms twisted awkwardly behind you and your face screwed up in concentration.
"You've managed to tie yourself into a knot rather more complicated than anything the Maester's Guild has produced in a century," Rhaenyra said, biting back a laugh.
"I was experimenting with a new method," you grunted, still tugging at the tangled ribbon. "I was very close to perfecting it, I believe."
"You were very close to strangling yourself, mayhaps," Rhaenyra said, crossing the chamber toward you, laughter plain in her voice, "but I would hardly call that winning."
She stepped behind you and took the ribbons firmly in hand. "Stand still, Lyra, or I shall never untangle this before supper."
"I am standing still," you protested, shifting your weight restlessly from one foot to the other. "I am simply standing still while also existing, which apparently requires movement of some kind."
"Then, exist more quietly," Rhaenyra said, tugging gently at a stubborn knot, "and perhaps I shall have you laced before you are old enough to lace yourself."
"I am attempting to be still, truly I am," you said, forcing your shoulders into rigid, theatrical stillness, though your fingers kept drumming lightly against your skirts. "You will simply have to accept that this is the stillest I am capable of being."
Rhaenyra laughed and undid the tangle before lacing the gown properly, the work of an elder sister who had performed the task more times than either of you could count. Once finished, she reached for the ivory comb resting on the marble counter. "Sit," she said, gesturing toward the cushioned stool, "and see if you can manage obedience for longer than you managed stillness."
You obeyed without argument, settling before the bronze mirror and folding your hands neatly in your lap with exaggerated good behavior. "There," you said proudly, catching her eye in the mirror. "You see? I can be perfectly obedient when the occasion calls for it."
"For nearly three whole breaths, by my count," Rhaenyra said dryly, beginning to draw the comb through your damp hair.
"Then I shall strive for four, and you may consider it a personal triumph," you promised, already beginning to fidget again despite yourself.
Rhaenyra continued combing through the silver strands that reached nearly to your waist, and for several moments you seemed content merely to watch your reflections in the mirror and listen to the quiet sound of it. Then you cleared your throat, softly, your gaze dropping from the mirror to your own folded hands.
"Nyra," you began, "might I ask you something, though I confess I am not entirely certain how to ask it properly?"
"You may ask me anything you like, however improperly you manage it," Rhaenyra murmured, not looking up, her attention on a stubborn tangle near your shoulder. "You rarely require my permission for that."
"It is only that I have been thinking about something," you said, staring hard at a point on the floor as though it might offer some assistance, "and I find I do not entirely know how to put it into words without sounding foolish."
"You have never once in your life worried about sounding foolish," Rhaenyra said, a smile tugging at her mouth, "so I confess this hesitation intrigues me a great deal."
"Perhaps I have decided to begin worrying about it today, as an experiment," you murmured, still not meeting her eyes in the mirror. "Consider it another of my methods."
"Another dangerous method, like the ribbon," Rhaenyra said. "Go on, then. I am listening, and I promise to laugh at you only a little."
You hesitated a moment longer, your cheeks coloring before you had even spoken. "How does one know," you finally asked, the words rushing out all at once, "whether they have begun to admire someone? Not admire as one admires a skilled rider or a well made sword, but admire in the other way, the way the songs speak of, though I have always thought the songs rather exaggerated everything."
The comb paused in Rhaenyra's hand for only a heartbeat before it continued its slow path through your hair as though nothing at all had happened. "That depends rather a great deal on the sort of admiration you mean," she said, keeping her tone carefully light, though her smile had grown noticeably more knowing. "There are a great many kinds, and I suspect you already know which kind troubles you, or you would not have asked so carefully."
"I do not know precisely what I mean," you said, picking at a loose thread on your sleeve, your ears going pink to match your cheeks. "That is rather the trouble. I only know that I have been thinking of someone more often than I used to, and I cannot decide whether that is ordinary or whether it means something I am not prepared for."
"And this thinking has nothing whatsoever to do with any particular person residing within these very walls?" Rhaenyra asked, resuming her combing with an air of consideration she did not truly feel.
"I never said it had anything to do with a person within these walls at all," you said, spinning halfway around on the stool to stare at her directly rather than through the mirror, heedless of your half finished braid. "You have invented that part entirely on your own."
"I have invented nothing," Rhaenyra said serenely. "You are the one who mentioned smiles and thinking and admiration all in the same breath, sister. I have simply been listening rather carefully, as any good sister would."
"I never said smile," you said quickly, spinning back around on the stool so fast that she was forced to catch the comb before it flew from her hand.
"You did not," Rhaenyra agreed, biting back a grin that showed plainly in her eyes despite her best efforts to hide it, "though I notice you have not denied it either, which tells me rather more than the smile would have."
"I am beginning to think you are enjoying this far too much," you muttered, folding your arms across your chest and turning back to the mirror with as much wounded dignity as you could summon.
"I am enjoying it precisely as much as it deserves," Rhaenyra said, setting the comb aside and resting her hands lightly on your shoulders. "And if, by some chance, this entirely imaginary person you refuse to name were to admire you in return, what then? Would that frighten you as much as the rest of today has?"
"That would seem rather unlikely," you said quietly, your earlier bravado draining away as you looked down and examined the loose thread on your sleeve as though it demanded your full and undivided attention.
The confidence with which you usually carried yourself had disappeared entirely, your shoulders curling inward in a way that made you look younger than your thirteen years, small and unsure upon the cushioned stool. Rhaenyra noticed at once, and her teasing smile softened into something infinitely more affectionate, all trace of mischief gone from her expression.
"Oh, Lyra," she said, reaching forward to smooth a loose strand of silver hair behind your ear. "There is nothing so extraordinary about being admired, and certainly nothing in it that ought to frighten you the way this seems to be doing."
"There is not?" you asked, finally lifting your gaze to meet your sister's in the mirror, uncertainty still plain on your face.
"No," Rhaenyra said, "though I confess I understand why it might feel that way, when every song and every septa's lesson seems determined to make more of it than it deserves."
"Then why does everyone speak of it as though it were the most extraordinary thing in the world?" you asked. "The singers act as though a person's whole life turns upon a single glance, as though nothing that came before it mattered at all."
"Because the poets make a dreadful habit of exaggerating everything they touch," Rhaenyra said, "and I suspect they would starve if they ever told the plainer, quieter truth of how these things actually happen."
"I suppose they would, at that," you said, a reluctant smile tugging at the corner of your mouth despite yourself.
"They always have," Rhaenyra said, and she finished the final braid, tying it neatly with a pale ribbon before smoothing her palm once against your back in quiet reassurance. "There. Now you look far too composed to still be worrying so."
"You have still not answered my question," you said, reaching back to feel the braid with curious fingers.
"Have I not?" Rhaenyra asked, feigning surprise rather badly. "I was rather hoping you would forget you had asked it at all."
"When does one know?" you pressed, refusing to let her escape so easily.
"I think," Rhaenyra began carefully, meeting your eyes in the mirror rather than looking away, "one knows they have begun to admire someone the moment they start inventing questions that are not truly questions at all, but confessions dressed up to look like curiosity."
"I have done no such thing," you said immediately, shaking your head, though the color rushing back into your cheeks betrayed you completely.
"No?" Rhaenyra asked, clearly unconvinced but willing to let you have the argument.
"No," you said, with as much conviction as you could gather.
"So there truly is no one at all, in the whole of the Red Keep, who occupies even a small corner of your thoughts," Rhaenyra said.
"There is no one," you said, folding your hands primly in your lap as though that settled the matter entirely.
"Very well," Rhaenyra said. She leaned down to press a light kiss against the top of your head, lingering there a moment longer than usual, her hand resting warm against your shoulder. "Then we shall simply speak again once this no one, quite inevitably, becomes someone."
"You are impossible," you groaned, the sound loud enough to echo around the bathhouse as you dropped your face into both hands.
"And yet," Rhaenyra replied with a satisfied smile, offering her hand once more, palm open and waiting, "you adore me all the same, and we both know it."
"I suppose I do, though I cannot for the life of me understand why," you said, after a moment's theatrical reluctance complete with a heavy, put upon sigh, slipping your hand into hers and allowing yourself to be pulled to your feet at last.
You crossed the bathhouse together toward the carved cedar chests where fresh garments waited, the servants having long since withdrawn and left everything arranged in quiet anticipation of your return.
Rhaenyra reached first for her gown, fashioned from soft ivory silk embroidered with threads of beaten gold that caught the morning light with every movement, the high collar and long sleeves lending it a quiet elegance befitting the named heir to the Iron Throne.
"It suits you," you remarked, fastening the final clasp at the back of her gown with practiced fingers, before stepping back to consider the whole effect. "You look every bit Father's precious heir, every inch the picture the court expects you to be."
Rhaenyra rolled her eyes, though she was smiling as she smoothed the silk over her hips. "I am uncertain whether that was meant as a compliment or a complaint, sister."
"It was a compliment," you assured her, already turning toward your own gown. "Mostly a compliment, at any rate, and I shall let you decide for yourself what the remainder was."
Your own gown was deep burgundy velvet, dark enough to border on black wherever the light failed to reach it, with silver embroidery winding across the sleeves in the likeness of dragonfire and a narrow leather belt fastened at your waist with a ruby clasp shaped like the three headed dragon.
Rhaenyra regarded you with approval, circling you once. "You have always preferred the darker colors, even as a small girl. I remember you refusing every pale gown Mother ever tried to put you in."
"They make far less of a spectacle when Draevax decides to shake soot over me without warning," you said, smoothing the velvet skirt with both hands, "which, as you well know, happens rather more often than anyone would like."
"I rather suspect you enjoy the spectacle a good deal more than you let on," Rhaenyra said, raising a brow.
"I enjoy pretending that I do not, which I think is nearly as satisfying," you said, grinning.
Once dressed, Rhaenyra reached for a small vial of scented oil and dabbed a touch behind each ear before fastening a golden necklace at her throat. You watched her with narrowed eyes, arms slowly crossing over your chest, before stepping forward without warning.
Rhaenyra blinked, pausing with her fingers still on the clasp. "What in the world are you doing?"
"Hush, I am conducting an investigation," you said, waving a hand for silence.
You leaned closer, wrinkling your nose as you took an exaggerated breath before stepping back again, one hand pressed dramatically to your chest. "You still smell of dragon, sister, in spite of everything you have just done to yourself in that bath."
Rhaenyra laughed, fastening the necklace at last. "I have only just bathed for the better part of an hour."
"I know, and yet here we are," you said, nodding solemnly, as though delivering grave news.
"I washed my hair twice, and used what must have been half the lavender oil remaining in this castle," Rhaenyra protested.
"Yes, you did all of that, and still," you said, folding your arms triumphantly and pointing an accusing finger at her, "dragon. It cannot be escaped, Nyra. You may as well accept your fate."
Rhaenyra sighed in mock defeat, spreading her hands wide. "It is not so easily washed away, I fear. Dragonfire lingers in one's clothes, one's hair, even beneath the fingernails, and Mother has complained of it since the very day I first rode Syrax."
"I should have guessed as much," you said, smirking, before lifting one sleeve of your own gown and sniffing it with great seriousness, your nose wrinkling in concentration. "What of me, then? Tell me honestly."
Rhaenyra stepped closer, obliging the question, and leaned in to breathe in the faint scent lingering upon you before smiling. "No dragon at all, as it happens."
"None?" you repeated, thoroughly pleased with yourself.
"None whatsoever," Rhaenyra confirmed.
"Then, what do I smell of, if not dragon?" you asked, practically preening already.
Rhaenyra pretended to consider the matter with great seriousness, tapping a finger against her chin. "Hm, lavender, and rosemary, I should think, and perhaps," she added, leaning in once more, "just a little cedarwood as well."
"A sensible choice of oils, then," you said, quite pleased with the verdict.
Rhaenyra's smile softened as she reached up to adjust the silver braid resting over your shoulder. "But mostly, Lyra, you simply smell wonderful, dragon or no dragon."
A grin spread slowly across your face. "I knew all that washing was worth the effort in the end."
"It usually is," Rhaenyra said, laughing softly, before your eyes suddenly widened at some thought that had only just occurred to you.
"Oh," you said, straightening abruptly.
"What is it now?" Rhaenyra asked, catching the change in your expression at once.
"Father," you said. "You are meant to be his cupbearer this morning, and you are already dreadfully late for it!"
The elder princess stared blankly for a heartbeat before the realization struck her fully, her eyes going wide with horror. "Oh, gods, the Small Council!"
You laughed as Rhaenyra hurried to fasten the goblet chain around her wrist, fumbling badly with the clasp in her haste. "I cannot believe you very nearly missed the Small Council entirely, and over hair oil of all things!"
"I did not nearly miss it," Rhaenyra said, still fumbling with the clasp.
"You absolutely did, and you know it as well as I do," you said, arms crossed and clearly enjoying yourself far too much.
Rhaenyra shook her head, smiling despite herself, and made for the door before pausing with her hand upon the frame. "Are you coming with me, then?"
"No," you said, your hand already settled upon the handle of the opposite door leading toward your own chambers. "I have no desire whatsoever to spend my morning listening to Lord Beesbury complain endlessly about coin, or Lord Strong drone on about laws, or Lord Mellos insist that every ailment in the realm requires six leeches and a prayer to cure it."
Rhaenyra laughed, one hand still braced on the doorframe. "You have attended precisely three council meetings in your whole life, Lyra."
"And three were more than sufficient to teach me everything I ever needed to know," you said, quite firmly.
"You may come to find them more interesting one day, when you are older," Rhaenyra offered.
"I sincerely doubt that very much," you said, wrinkling your nose at the very idea.
Rhaenyra folded her arms, though her expression stayed gentle rather than scolding. "You are still a princess of House Targaryen, whatever you may think of council meetings."
"I am, and I have never once denied it," you agreed.
"Then, you ought to learn something of how the realm is governed, in time," Rhaenyra said.
Your smile turned almost sheepish, though there was quiet certainty behind it. "I know enough already to understand that you are Father's heir, Nyra, and that one day you shall sit upon the Iron Throne itself."
You reached out to straighten the golden dragon brooch upon her shoulder with gentle fingers. "You will need every single lesson those old lords have to offer you, however dull they may seem to me now."
"And you?" Rhaenyra asked, watching your hands work at the brooch. "What of your own lessons, then?"
You shrugged lightly, letting your hands fall back to your sides. "I shall not be the one wearing the crown one day, so I hardly think the treasury or the laws of inheritance need concern me quite so much as they concern you."
There was no resentment in your voice at all, only simple acceptance. "My place will be wherever Father, or you after him, have need of me. Besides," you added, your lips curving into a mischievous smile once more, "someone ought to remain outside the council chamber, if only to preserve what little sanity still exists within these walls."
Rhaenyra laughed and leaned forward to kiss your forehead. "I shall see you at supper, then, sanity permitting."
"You shall indeed," you promised warmly. "And do try not to fall asleep while Lord Beesbury explains the treasury to you at length, as he always does."
"I shall make no promises on that account," Rhaenyra said, already halfway through the door.
"And do remind Father, if you would, that I am still expecting him to inspect Draevax with me this evening, as he promised last week," you called after her.
"I shall remind him," Rhaenyra called back, disappearing down the corridor, her golden skirts whispering over the stone floor as she hurried to make up for lost time.
You watched her go before turning in the opposite direction, the deep burgundy of your gown flowing behind you as you made your way back toward your own chambers, content to leave the politics of the realm to those who delighted in endless debate over coin and law.
You had barely closed the door of your own chambers behind you, still smiling at the thought of an empty morning ahead, when you realized that the day had other plans for you entirely.
For one more morning, you were free to be nothing more than the King's youngest daughter, with the rest of the day stretching before you like an unwritten page. Or so you believed, walking the quiet corridors back toward your chambers with nothing weightier on your mind than what the kitchens might have prepared for the morning meal.
The corridors leading to your apartments lay pleasantly quiet, interrupted only by the occasional servant hurrying past with folded linens or polished silver, and you returned every greeting with an easy smile before pushing open the carved oak doors to your chambers. At once you noticed something was amiss.
The doors to your balcony stood open, and a cool breeze drifted through the room, stirring the crimson curtains and carrying with it the familiar scent of salt from Blackwater Bay. Sunlight poured across the polished floor, leading your gaze toward the solitary figure standing upon the balcony beyond.
His back was turned to you. One hand rested upon the stone balustrade while the other idly toyed with the pommel of the sword hanging at his hip, and his silver hair danced in the wind as the black cloak draped across his shoulders lifted with each passing gust. He had not moved, not even when you entered.
You folded your arms across your chest, a grin already threatening to betray you, and leaned one shoulder against the doorframe. "You know," you began, loud enough for him to hear, "most people announce themselves before wandering uninvited into a princess's chambers, uncle, whatever their name or rank might be."
"I considered knocking," he replied, his voice carrying easily over the breeze, his gaze still fixed on the city spread out below. "Then I remembered whose chambers these were, and recalled that you have never once in your life understood the meaning of a closed door, so knocking seemed rather a waste of my effort."
You laughed, pushing off from the doorframe and crossing your arms tighter as you came further into the room. "That is only because doors imply that someone wishes to be left alone, and I have never seen much sense in indulging that particular wish, especially not from you."
"And?" he asked, not bothering to turn, one finger tapping idly against the stone rail.
"And so I have never bothered respecting them, from you least of all," you said, shrugging as though the matter were settled well beyond argument.
A quiet chuckle escaped him, his shoulders loosening slightly at the sound of your voice. "So I have noticed, on a great many occasions now."
You crossed the chamber, the hem of your burgundy gown whispering over the floor, until you stepped out beside him upon the balcony, close enough that your elbow nearly brushed his sleeve. King's Landing stretched beneath you both in all its sprawling chaos. Ships drifted lazily across Blackwater Bay, merchants crowded the streets below, and beyond it all the Dragonpit rose proudly against the skyline. High above, a dragon circled, and you tilted your head back to follow its silhouette until it vanished behind the hill.
"You heard him, did you not?" you asked, glancing sideways at Daemon with a knowing look.
Daemon's eyes remained fixed upon the sky, though the corner of his mouth had already begun to curve upward. "I heard him before I had even reached the city gates, Lyra," he said. "Draevax has developed the rather charming habit of announcing his existence to half the kingdom whenever he pleases, whether or not the kingdom has asked to hear it."
You looked absurdly pleased at that, rocking once on your heels. "He was excited, uncle. He had every reason to be."
"He sounded triumphant, if I am honest," Daemon said, a note of dry amusement coloring his voice as he finally glanced down at you.
"He beat Syrax back to the Dragonpit yesterday," you said, lifting your chin proudly, as though daring him to argue the point.
"I imagine your sister remembers that particular race rather differently than you do," Daemon said, turning just enough for you to catch the ghost of a smile pulling at his mouth.
"She insists there was no race at all, which I think is simply her way of avoiding the fact that she lost," you said, waving a dismissive hand through the air.
"And naturally you disagree with her account of things," he said, one brow lifting slowly.
"I should be a rather poor dragonrider if I allowed such an obvious victory to go unclaimed," you said, entirely serious, though your eyes danced with mischief the whole time.
Daemon gave a quiet hum, folding his arms across his chest. "It would seem Draevax has inherited your own inability to lose gracefully, along with your hair and your temperament."
You placed a hand over your heart, feigning deep hurt, your mouth falling open in mock scandal. "I lose with exceptional grace, uncle, I will have you know."
"I have personally watched you argue with stable boys after footraces you had already lost fairly," he said, unimpressed, one brow still raised.
"They cheated," you said, chin lifting further, your nose tilting into the air.
"They were eight years old, Lyra," Daemon said flatly.
"They were surprisingly swift for their age, which I still maintain amounts to the same thing," you insisted, entirely unbothered by the absurdity of your own argument.
A genuine laugh escaped Daemon then, low and unrestrained, his head tipping back slightly with it, and for a brief moment he looked less like the feared Prince of the City and more like the younger brother Viserys had once grown up beside. His attention returned to the Dragonpit, his gaze settling and softening as it lingered there. "Draevax has grown again since I last saw him," he observed.
"He has," you answered, leaning beside him against the stone railing and resting your forearms upon the warm stone. "The saddlers have already begun complaining bitterly. They say I ask them to alter his harness every few moons, as though that were somehow my fault rather than his."
"They are not wrong to complain, from what I have seen of him," Daemon said, glancing at you sidelong, the ghost of a smile still lingering at the corner of his mouth.
"I know they are not," you said, smiling to yourself as you gazed out toward the Dragonpit. "Though I rather enjoy proving them wrong each time they insist he has finally stopped growing at last."
Daemon studied you from the corner of his eye, his expression turning thoughtful. "You believe he has not yet reached even half his eventual size, then."
"I know he has not," you said, without the slightest hesitation, your voice firm and certain.
"What makes you so certain of that, when even the Dragonkeepers cannot say for sure?" he asked, watching you closely now.
You did not answer him immediately. Instead you watched a flock of gulls scatter as another dragon passed somewhere overhead, your eyes following their path before you finally spoke. "When I stand beside him," you said thoughtfully, "I can still see the awkwardness of youth clinging to him. His wings are growing faster than the rest of his body can keep pace with. His shoulders have broadened a great deal since last winter, and yet his neck has not caught up to match them. Even the Dragonkeepers have begun remarking upon it themselves, when they think I am not listening."
"Hm," Daemon nodded almost imperceptibly, his gaze drifting back toward the horizon. "They have good reason to remark upon it, from everything I have seen."
You looked at him then, excitement gradually brightening your features until your whole body had turned toward him. "I truly believe that he shall rival Vermithor himself one day, and perhaps sooner than anyone expects."
"The Bronze Fury?" Daemon asked, his brow arching higher, clearly caught off guard by the boldness of the claim.
"Yes," you said firmly, holding his gaze without flinching in the slightest.
"That is no small claim to make about a dragon not yet grown," he said, studying you carefully now, as though searching for some sign that you did not truly mean it.
"I know precisely how large a claim it is," you said simply.
"And Vermithor was once the mount of King Jaehaerys himself, ridden for decades and grown to a size few dragons living today can match," Daemon pressed, watching for any flicker of hesitation in your face.
"Indeed he was," you said, unmoved.
"He is counted among the greatest dragons now living, by every measure that matters."
"I know that as well, and I still say it," you said, and there was not a shred of doubt anywhere in your voice as your chin lifted once more. "I still think Draevax shall surpass him, given time."
Daemon regarded you for a long moment, his arms still crossed over his chest, before asking quietly, "And what of Vhagar, then? Would you make the same claim of her?"
Your smile only widened at that, something bright and stubborn kindling behind your eyes. "I think that one day people shall mistake Draevax for Vhagar herself when he passes overhead, and I do not say that lightly."
Daemon folded his arms tighter still, tilting his head as he considered you with new interest. "You mean to say, then, that he shall one day rival the oldest and greatest dragon alive in all the Seven Kingdoms."
"I mean to say," you corrected with quiet confidence, meeting his eyes squarely and without flinching, "that I believe he shall one day eclipse them both entirely, Vermithor and Vhagar alike."
The prince's eyes lingered on you a moment longer, something unreadable passing behind them that you could not quite name. "So much faith placed in a dragon scarcely past his youth," he said at last.
"So much faith placed in my dragon, which I think is rather different," you said simply, without a trace of doubt anywhere in your voice.
Daemon was silent for a long moment, studying your face as though searching for something hidden there. Then, almost too quietly to hear over the wind, he said, "That certainty of yours will either make you truly extraordinary one day, or it will get you killed rather young. I confess I am not yet certain which."
You smiled, entirely unbothered by the warning folded into his words, and tilted your head. "Mayhaps it shall do both. I see no reason it could not."
For the first time that morning, Daemon turned fully toward you, his full attention settling on your face, and there was the smallest hint of pride hidden beneath his usual practiced indifference. "You sound more like a true Targaryen with every year that passes," he said.
"I should certainly hope so, given whose blood runs in me," you said, beaming up at him.
"You are beginning to think like one as well, which I confess concerns me rather more," he added, something almost wry creeping into his tone.
"I learned from watching the very best example available to me," you said, tilting your head with false sincerity, your eyes gone deliberately wide and innocent.
"And who might that be, precisely?" he asked, one brow rising in open challenge.
"I wonder," you said, pressing a finger thoughtfully to your chin, as though the answer required deep consideration.
Daemon gave you a thoroughly unimpressed look, though his mouth twitched despite himself. "You flatter me, and we both know it."
"I was speaking of Father, naturally," you said, entirely too innocent, batting your eyes at him.
"Liar," he said, though he was fighting a smile now that had nearly won.
"I was," you admitted, grinning openly at last, giving up the pretense entirely.
"You have inherited that particular talent from me as well, along with everything else," Daemon said, shaking his head slowly.
You laughed, and without another thought you hurried the remaining distance between you both, your skirts catching the breeze as you went. "Daemon!"
He barely had time to brace himself before you threw your arms around his neck, and instinct took over as his own arms wrapped securely around your waist, lifting you effortlessly from the ground. He spun you once beneath the bright morning sky, your delighted laughter ringing across the balcony as the wind caught both your silver hair at once, tangling the strands together.
"There you are," he said, his own laughter rumbling warmly in his chest as he set you back down only partway, still holding you close against him. "For one dreadful moment, I feared Draevax had finally decided to keep you for himself, and that I should have to fight a dragon for the privilege of your company."
"He tried," you replied through another laugh, still catching your breath. "I believe he would happily carry me off to Dragonstone and never bring me back, if no one were there to stop him."
"I do not doubt that in the slightest," Daemon said, smoothing a hand briefly over your hair.
"He has become terribly possessive of me lately," you said, still grinning up at him.
"I wonder from whom he might have learned such behavior," Daemon said, one brow arching pointedly in your direction.
You narrowed your eyes playfully, poking a finger against his chest. "I was rather hoping you might answer that question yourself, uncle, since you seem to have an opinion ready."
Daemon smirked but said nothing in reply. Instead he held you a heartbeat longer before finally setting you back upon the stone floor of the balcony. The moment your feet touched down, you looked up at him with the same bright smile you had worn since childhood, though something softer crept into your voice as you spoke again. "I missed you, uncle."
The teasing faded from Daemon's expression entirely at that. He reached out almost absentmindedly and smoothed a stray strand of silver hair away from your face, his fingers lingering there a moment longer than necessary.
"I know you did," he said quietly. "And despite whatever my brother insists to the contrary, Dragonstone grows a great deal quieter whenever you are not there to fill every hall of it with your endless chatter."
You gasped in exaggerated offense, pressing both hands to your chest as though mortally wounded. "I do not chatter, though I hold meaningful conversations, and there is a considerable difference between the two."
"With everyone you happen to meet?" he asked, the corner of his mouth twitching.
"With dragons most of all," you said, lifting your chin higher still, "though I extend the courtesy to people as well, when they deserve it."
Daemon's smile returned in full at that. "I know you do."
"And dragons, at least, have the good sense to actually listen when I speak," you added, quite pleased with yourself.
"Hmm, so they do, from everything I have observed," he said, shaking his head fondly.
The warmth of the embrace still lingered between you both, but as the wind shifted and the laughter slowly faded into quiet, something in your easy manner began to slip, and Daemon, watching you closely now, was not a man easily fooled by a smile worn too carefully over whatever lay beneath it.
"And do these meaningful conversations of yours extend beyond dragons," Daemon asked, leaning one hip against the balustrade, "or have they become your preferred company over everyone else within these castle walls, myself included?"
Your smile lingered, though it softened noticeably around the edges, your gaze drifting out toward the bay rather than meeting his. "Dragons are wonderfully uncomplicated creatures," you said. "They never pretend to mean one thing while speaking another entirely different one. They are honest, through and through. If they are angry, they roar and let the whole world know it. If they are pleased, they let you know just as plainly, without games or riddles attached. I think there is something rather admirable in that kind of honesty, Daemon, something people seem to have forgotten how to practice."
"There is admirable in it, I agree entirely," Daemon said without hesitation, watching your profile now rather than the view spread out below you both. "It is precisely why I have always preferred their company to that of most people I have known."
The breeze drifted lazily between you both, carrying the distant cries of gulls across Blackwater Bay, and for a time neither of you spoke at all. You rested both hands upon the stone railing, your gaze wandering over the city below, though Daemon noticed soon enough that you were no longer truly looking at any of it. Your smile had disappeared somewhere in the last few moments, so gradually that another man might not have caught the change at all. He did.
"You have spoken more in the last few moments than I heard you speak all morning before this," he observed quietly, studying the tense line of your shoulders, "and yet you have not once looked pleased by your own words, which usually means something has found its way into that head of yours and refuses to leave it be."
You let out a slow breath through your nose, your fingers tightening slightly on the stone. "I thought I had hidden it rather better than that."
"You did hide it well," he said simply.
You turned to him with a doubtful look, your brow furrowing. "I did?"
"From everyone else in this castle, perhaps, but not from me," Daemon said, and there was no mockery in his voice at all, only quiet certainty. "I have known you since the very day you were born, Lyra. You smile differently when you are trying to spare someone else your worries, and you have been smiling that particular smile since I first stepped onto this balcony."
You looked away again, out toward the Dragonpit, and for several heartbeats you said nothing at all. Then you laughed softly, though the sound carried none of its usual brightness. "I sometimes forget how terribly inconvenient you are, uncle, and then you go and remind me all at once."
"I have been called far worse than inconvenient in my life," Daemon said, the corner of his mouth twitching faintly.
"I imagine you have, given everything I have heard said of you at court," you said, a ghost of your old humor returning briefly to your voice.
The silence settled once more before you spoke again, your voice quieter now, more hesitant than it had been a moment ago. "May I tell you something that is likely to make you think rather less of me than you do now?" you asked.
"There is very little you could say to me that would accomplish that, whatever it is," Daemon said, without a moment's hesitation, his gaze steady on your face.
You drew another slow breath, bracing both hands against the railing as though you needed the stone to hold you upright. "I think I hate men, uncle. I have thought it for some time now, and saying it aloud feels rather like admitting to a crime."
Daemon turned his head just enough to look at you properly, one brow lifting. "That is a rather sweeping judgment to carry around with you, even for someone as fond of sweeping judgments as you generally are."
"I know that it is sweeping," you admitted.
"And yet, you believe it all the same, sweeping or not," he said, watching you closely.
You nodded, staring down at your own hands where they gripped the stone. "I know there are good men among them. Father is a good man, whatever else may be said of kings. Ser Harwin is kind, and has always been courteous toward me, even when I have given him little reason to be." You paused briefly, shaking your head, your eyes going wide as though you had only just heard your own words. "That is not truly what I mean, though. I have said it badly."
"Then tell me what you do mean, in your own time," Daemon said, his voice low and patient.
Your fingers tightened further against the stone. "I hate what they expect of us, uncle. That is closer to the truth of it." Your voice remained calm, though there was unmistakable frustration threaded beneath it. "It seems that no matter how clever a woman proves herself to be, how brave she is in the face of danger, or how fiercely she loves her family and her home, the measure of her worth always returns to the very same question in the end." You looked at him then, your eyes searching his face for something you could not quite name. "Whether or not she can give a man a son, as though that were the whole sum of her."
Daemon was quiet, giving you the space you needed to continue.
"Every lesson I have ever been taught, every conversation at court, every lady who has ever advised me speaks as though it is the greatest purpose the gods ever saw fit to give us," you went on, your words gathering speed now that you had begun.
"We are taught how to smile properly, how to sit, how to sew a fine seam, how to please a husband we have never even met, and then everyone waits patiently to see whether we succeed in giving him heirs, as though that were the final examination of our whole lives."
A bitter smile touched your lips. "Sometimes I wonder whether anyone remembers we are people at all, before we are wombs meant to be filled."
A quiet, almost rueful chuckle escaped Daemon, though his eyes stayed serious throughout. "There are lords the length and breadth of Westeros who would faint dead away if they heard a princess of the realm speak so plainly about such things."
You looked at him, entirely unamused, your arms crossing over your chest. "I was not attempting to entertain them, uncle, nor you either, if it comes to that."
His smile faded at once. "No," he admitted gently. "You were not, and I ought not have made light of it."
You lowered your eyes to your hands, your voice dropping lower still. "I love Father dearly, whatever else I have said this morning."
"I know that you do," Daemon said quietly.
"I truly do love him. I have never once doubted that he loves Mother with every piece of his heart that he has to give." Your voice grew noticeably quieter, almost swallowed entirely by the wind coming off the bay. "But I think he loves the son he has not yet held almost as fiercely as he loves her, and that frightens me more than I know how to say."
Daemon remained silent, watching you, allowing you to continue at whatever pace you needed.
"They have spent years now trying to bring that son into the world," you said. "Every single time Mother carries another child, the whole castle celebrates before the babe has even been born, as though the celebration itself might will it into happening." You swallowed hard, your throat working visibly. "And then the castle grows quiet again, always, without fail."
Your gaze drifted somewhere beyond the city, unfocused and far away. "I remember little Baelon. I remember the babe before him too, though I was younger then and understood less of what I was seeing. I remember the whispers that followed each loss, the way the servants would go quiet when they thought I had passed out of earshot. I remember Mother smiling at me even when I could plainly see she had been crying only moments before."
You paused, your hands twisting together in your lap. "There were others besides those I have named. I was not meant to hear the maesters speaking of it, but I did hear them, all the same." Your voice had nearly disappeared entirely by the end. "They said her body had grown weary of it."
Daemon's expression hardened at that, though not at you, his jaw tightening visibly. "I know what they said," he answered grimly. "I have heard it said more than once myself."
"I keep telling myself that this time will be different," you whispered, your eyes fixed on some middle distance neither of you could name. "I pray every single night that it will be different this time. And yet every morning I look at Mother, and I cannot rid myself of the feeling that something is wrong, that something has been wrong for longer than any of us have wished to admit."
You fell silent after that. Daemon watched you for a long moment before speaking again, his voice gentle but entirely certain. "You are frightened," he said. It was not a question, and he did not phrase it as one.
You closed your eyes briefly before nodding, your shoulders curling further inward. "Yes," you said. "I am."
When you opened your eyes again, there was no attempt left in you to hide the fear you had carried since before dawn. "I am terrified, uncle, if I am honest with you." You looked toward the Queen's apartments as though you might somehow see straight through the walls of the Red Keep to where your mother lay. "I have never once feared dragons in my life. I have never feared falling from the sky, not truly, not even when Draevax dives the way he does. I have never feared the stories people tell about our family, however dark some of them may be." A shaky breath escaped you. "But I am afraid, more afraid than I have ever been of anything, that this child will ask Mother for more than she has left to give."
The words lingered between you both for a long moment. Daemon did not answer right away. Instead he stepped beside you, resting both forearms upon the stone balustrade just as you had done earlier, his gaze settling upon the city below, thoughtful and distant.
"When I was a boy," he began quietly, "our grandmother once told me that fear is a peculiar thing, Lyra. It has no respect whatsoever for princes or kings, and it settles wherever it pleases, convincing us each time that tomorrow has already been written and there is nothing left to be done but wait for it."
You listened without interrupting, your eyes fixed on his face.
"I have spent enough years now watching men march into battles they were entirely certain they would survive, only to fall before the day itself was even done," Daemon continued. "I have also watched other men prepare themselves for a grief that never came at all, that turned out to be nothing more than a fear given too much room to grow."
He turned toward you fully now, his eyes meeting yours directly. "The truth of it, as far as I have ever learned, is that neither hope nor fear possesses the gift of prophecy, whatever either of them might promise you in the moment."
You studied his face, searching it for something. "I know that already, in my head at least."
"I think you do know it, in your head," he said, holding your gaze steadily. He reached out and rested a reassuring hand against your shoulder. "But knowing something with your head and believing it with the rest of you are seldom the same thing at all, and I suspect you know that too, if you are honest."
You let out a quiet breath, your shoulders sagging slightly beneath the weight of his hand. "No," you admitted. "They are not the same thing."
"They are not," Daemon agreed, his voice softening further still. "Your mother is a great deal stronger than you give her credit for being, Lyra. She has endured more than most queens in the history of this realm ever shall, and she still finds it in her to laugh with her daughters every single morning. Do not bury her before the gods themselves have made their choice in the matter."
You looked down at his hand upon your shoulder before slowly lifting your eyes to meet his. "And if my fears prove true, uncle?" you asked, barely above a whisper now.
Daemon's expression remained steady, entirely unflinching. "Then you will face that day when it comes to you, and not one moment before it," he said. He offered you the smallest of smiles. "But until that day arrives, if it ever does, your mother still lives, she still laughs, and she still has two daughters who adore her beyond all measure." His thumb gave your shoulder a gentle squeeze. "I think Queen Aemma would very much rather spend today hearing your laughter than mourning a tomorrow that has not yet arrived and may never arrive at all."
For the first time since the conversation had begun, the tightness in your chest eased, not entirely, but enough that you found yourself believing, if only for a little while, that perhaps hope deserved as much room in your heart as fear had been given.
Neither of you moved to break the moment right away, content simply to let the quiet stretch comfortably between you, and it was Daemon who finally stirred first, as though something had only just come back to him. "I very nearly forgot," he said, straightening slightly from where he had been leaning against the balustrade.
You looked up at him curiously, your attention pulled fully away from the view below. "Forgot what, uncle? You rarely forget anything, by your own account."
Instead of answering right away, Daemon reached beneath the folds of his cloak, his movements unhurried, almost absent minded, as though whatever lay hidden there required no particular ceremony at all. Your eyes narrowed immediately, and you took one cautious step backward. "Daemon," you said warily.
"Hm?" he said, not yet looking up from what he was doing.
"What exactly are you reaching for under there?" you asked, watching his hand with open suspicion.
"A gift," he said simply, as though that settled the matter entirely.
You looked deeply unconvinced by that answer, your arms crossing over your chest. "I have known you long enough now, uncle, to understand that those two particular words have never once filled me with confidence when they come from your mouth."
Daemon's mouth curved ever so slightly at that, though he continued searching beneath his cloak without any particular hurry. "It is perfectly harmless, I assure you."
"You say that far too calmly for my liking, old man," you said, taking another half step back for good measure.
The moment the polished hilt of a blade emerged from beneath the black leather of his cloak, your eyes widened dramatically, and you pointed an accusing finger straight at him. "I knew it," you declared. "I knew this morning was going far too well to last."
Daemon looked genuinely puzzled by that, pausing with the hilt still half hidden in his hand. "You knew what, precisely?"
"You are trying to kill me," you announced, backing further still across the balcony.
"I beg your pardon?" he said, his brow furrowing in open disbelief.
"I leave you alone for scarcely a fortnight, uncle, and this is how you choose to welcome me home again?" You shook your head in theatrical disappointment, though your eyes stayed fixed on the blade the entire time. "You draw a weapon before I have even had my breakfast. Have you finally grown tired of my company at last?"
Daemon let out a low chuckle at that, the sound warm with amusement as he shook his head slowly. "If I had truly wished to kill you, brightfire, I should very much hope you would offer me rather more of a challenge than simply pointing your finger at the weapon and declaring your own doom."
You placed both hands upon your hips, your chin lifting in defiance. "I could remove your head from your shoulders before you finished saying your own name aloud, uncle, make no mistake about that."
"You could certainly attempt it, I have no doubt," Daemon said, entirely unbothered by the threat.
"I would succeed, and handily," you insisted.
"And I admire your confidence a great deal, misplaced though it may be," he said, the corner of his mouth twitching.
"I inherited that confidence from you, I believe, so you have no one but yourself to blame for it," you shot back.
"That," Daemon admitted with a quiet laugh, "is regrettably true, and I shall own it."
He turned the blade over in his hand before extending it toward you, the hilt resting across both his palms in a gesture that transformed the weapon at once from something threatening into something offered freely. "It is yours, Lyra," he said, his voice quieter now than it had been a moment before.
The teasing vanished from your expression entirely at that, your hands falling still at your sides. "Mine?" you asked.
Daemon inclined his head once, watching your face carefully as he did. "I commissioned it in Lys nearly a year ago now. The smith who forged it claimed his father had once worked Valyrian steel with his own hands, though I suspect that particular part of the tale grew more impressive with every telling of it."
You accepted the sword with a care usually reserved for dragon eggs, taking the hilt in both hands and letting its weight settle across your palms. It was exquisitely balanced, lighter than you had expected for its length, and the blade itself gleamed with a dark, rippling sheen that put you in mind of smoke trapped beneath polished glass.
Its edge caught the sunlight without ever truly reflecting it back, while the hilt had been wrapped in black dragonhide so finely stitched that it seemed almost seamless beneath your fingers, and the crossguard curved outward in the shape of narrow, folded wings.
Nestled within the pommel rested a single deep crimson ruby, no larger than the tip of your thumb, yet it burned like a living ember caught in the stone.
"It is beautiful, uncle," you whispered, turning it slowly in your hands to catch the light from every angle.
You admired every careful detail of the thing until something etched near the base of the blade caught your attention properly. Tiny High Valyrian letters had been engraved into the steel itself, and you frowned slightly as you traced them with the tip of one finger before reading them aloud.
"DÄrilaros dÄrȳsa. Änogar dÄmalion syt. SkorÄ« morghÅ«lza, sÄ«monza."
The words lingered in the air between you both for a moment. You lifted your eyes to his. "What does it mean, exactly?" you asked.
Daemon rested one shoulder against the balcony pillar, watching you rather than the sword in your hands. "The smith asked me whether I wished to leave the blade bare, without any inscription at all," he said.
"And you said no, naturally," you guessed, a faint smile returning to your face.
"I have never been fond of plain things, as you well know," he said, and a smile ghosted across his lips before he finally answered your earlier question properly. "It means, roughly, 'The heir shall reign; blood for the throne; what dies shall rise.'"
You repeated the translation quietly beneath your breath, testing the weight of the words on your own tongue. "For the one destined to reign," you murmured, and then your brows knitted together as understanding caught up with you at last. "But I am not destined to reign over anything, uncle. You know that as well as I do."
"No," Daemon agreed calmly, entirely unbothered by the contradiction. "You are not, as things presently stand."
"You know full well that Father intends to name his unborn son his heir, should the babe be a son and survive," you said, watching him closely now.
"I do know that," he said.
You looked back down at the inscription, running your thumb over the letters once more. "Then, why choose those particular words for my blade, of all the words you might have chosen?"
Daemon's gaze drifted toward the city spread out below, his expression unreadable in that moment. "I cannot rightly tell you why," he said.
"You do not know yourself?" you pressed, unwilling to let the matter drop so easily.
"I know only that I liked the sound of them, and that they pleased me when the smith first read them aloud to me," he said, shrugging one shoulder as though the matter were of no great importance.
"The old Freehold was fond of grand declarations of this sort. Most of them meant nothing at all beyond making the owner of the blade feel rather more important than he truly was."
You smiled faintly at that, some of the earlier weight lifting from your expression at last. "So... it is simply a dramatic inscription, then, and nothing more?"
"I should be sorely disappointed if it were anything less dramatic than that," Daemon said, entirely deadpan.
You laughed quietly before adjusting your grip upon the hilt, testing the sword's weight with a slow, careful sweep through the morning air. "I shall treasure it regardless of what it means, uncle."
Daemon watched as you tested the blade's balance with a few more careful movements, your wrist turning naturally with each pass, the sword becoming an extension of your own arm almost immediately despite its length. "It suits you well," he observed.
"It feels," you said, searching for the proper word before you found it, "comfortable, somehow. As though it had always belonged to me."
"That is precisely how a blade ought to feel in the hand," he said.
You looked down at it again, admiration plain upon your face. "I believe this is the finest gift anyone has ever given me in my whole life."
Daemon stared at you, one brow raised high. "The finest, truly? Above all others?"
You nodded enthusiastically, still turning the sword to catch the light. "It truly is the finest, uncle, I mean every word of it."
His brow lifted higher still. "I distinctly recall presenting you with an entire dragon, some years ago now."
You looked up at him with exaggerated patience, as though explaining something quite simple to a rather slow child. "You presented me with an egg, uncle, nothing more than that."
"It hatched into a dragon soon enough, did it not?" he pointed out.
"That was Draevax's own decision to make, not yours," you said, primly.
"I selected the egg myself, out of a great many others," Daemon countered.
"You selected a very handsome egg, I will grant you that much," you allowed.
"I am pleased that you appreciate my efforts, even now," he said, dry as ever.
You laughed at that, carefully resting the sword against the balustrade before stepping forward to throw one arm around him in another brief embrace. "I do appreciate them, truly I do," you said.
Your voice softened as you drew back just enough to look up at him, still smiling in that open, unguarded way you never offered to anyone else in the whole of the Red Keep. "Thank you, Daemon. I shall carry this blade for the rest of my life, however long that proves to be."
Something unreadable passed briefly across Daemon's face at those words, there and gone again before you could name it properly. "I expect nothing less from you," he said quietly.
Neither of you noticed the morning sun glancing across the ancient Valyrian words engraved into the blade between you. Nor could either of you have known that, more than a century later, those same words would be read by another silver haired woman who bore the very same face as yours.
A queen born in another age entirely. A queen for whom the inscription had, in its own way, been waiting all along.
The Dragonās Promise
Pairing: Daemon Targaryen Ć Fem!Reader
Summary: Daemon Targaryen never wanted an arranged marriage, especially not to a Baratheon bride. Cold and distant from the very beginning, he leaves his young wife to navigate Dragonstone alone. But on the night she reveals the heartbreaking truth her father hid from everyone, Daemon realizes she has spent her life surviving cruelty disguised as family.
Determined to become the first person to truly protect her, Daemon vows that no one, not her father, not her jealous sisters, not anyone in the Seven Kingdoms, will ever hurt his wife again.
Warnings: Arranged marriage ⢠References to past sexual assault ⢠Emotional and familial abuse ⢠Hurt/Comfort ⢠Protective Daemon ⢠Healing from trauma ⢠Happy ending ⢠She/Her Reader
note: thank you so much for reading my daemon one shot :) I wrote this one forever ago and you can tell by the writing style lol
masterlist
One shot
Daemon Targaryen had not wanted another political marriage.
He had wanted freedom.
A dragon was never meant to wear chains.
Yet here he stood beneath the vaulted ceilings of Stormās Endās sept, dressed in black and crimson, listening as a septon bound him to Lord Baratheonās youngest daughter.
To you.
Pretty.
Soft spoken.
Far too young for the venomous court that surrounded him.
You smiled at him after your vows.
He did not smile back.
āø»
The journey to Dragonstone was quiet.
You tried.
Gods, how you tried.
You asked about Caraxes.
About flying.
About Kingās Landing.
About Valyria.
Daemon answered with one word replies, if he answered at all.
Eventuallyā¦
You stopped asking.
He noticed.
He simply told himself it made the journey quieter.
āø»
Marriage was no different.
Daemon slept in his own chambers more often than not.
He attended council.
He trained.
He flew.
He disappeared for hours at a time.
Whenever servants mentioned his young wife wandering Dragonstone alone, he shrugged.
She would learn.
Everyone did.
āø»
One evening, he found you sitting alone on the beach.
The tide curled around your slippers.
Your skirts were soaked to the knee.
āYouāll catch cold.ā
You startled.
āI didnāt hear you.ā
āYou werenāt listening.ā
āNo.ā
Your voice was small.
āI wasnāt.ā
He looked toward the sea.
āYou should return inside.ā
You nodded immediately.
āOf course.ā
No complaint.
No argument.
Just obedience.
It reminded him uncomfortably of frightened animals.
āø»
The servants adored you.
That should have annoyed him.
Insteadā¦
It puzzled him.
You thanked everyone by name.
Helped elderly maids carry linens.
Remembered birthdays.
Spent afternoons reading to children whose parents worked in the kitchens.
One dragonkeeper told Daemon quietly,
āHer Grace cries when she thinks no one is looking.ā
Daemon frowned.
āAnd?ā
The old man hesitated.
āI only thought⦠perhaps someone should know.ā
āø»
The night everything changed should have been their wedding night.
Instead, it happened nearly a fortnight after the ceremony.
Daemon entered your shared chambers intending, finally, to fulfill his duties as a husband.
You were sitting on the edge of the bed still wearing your gown.
The moment you saw him, every color drained from your face.
Your hands began shaking.
Daemon stopped.
āYou look as though I mean to execute you.ā
Silence.
He took another step.
You flinched.
Not dramatically.
Just enough.
Enough for a man who had spent his life watching battlefields to recognize genuine fear.
He did not move again.
āā¦Has someone hurt you?ā
Tears immediately filled your eyes.
āNo.ā
A lie.
An obvious one.
Daemon had heard better lies from drunken squires.
He lowered his voice.
āTell me.ā
You stared at the floor.
āMy father lied.ā
Daemon frowned.
āAbout what?ā
Another long silence.
Then, so quietly he almost missed it,
āI am not⦠what he promised.ā
Understanding came slowly.
Then all at once.
He remembered Lord Baratheon boasting during negotiations.
āMy daughter is untouched. A proper bride for a prince.ā
Daemonās stomach twisted.
He looked at you.
Really looked.
You werenāt frightened of him.
You were frightened of disappointing him.
āMy lordā¦ā
Your fingers twisted tightly together.
āI did not know how to tell you.ā
āYouāve done nothing wrong.ā
Fresh tears rolled down your cheeks.
āMy father said no man would want me if they knew.ā
Daemon felt something cold settle inside him.
āWho?ā
You closed your eyes.
āI cannot.ā
āYou can.ā
āI canāt.ā
He knelt in front of you.
Not as a prince.
Not as a dragon.
Simply so you wouldnāt have to look up at him.
āYou are safe.ā
The words broke you.
You covered your face as sobs escaped despite your obvious attempts to remain quiet.
Daemon waited.
He had never been particularly patient.
Tonightā¦
He found he could be.
Eventually, your breathing steadied.
āIt was years ago.ā
You whispered into your hands.
āMy father blamed me.ā
Daemonās jaw clenched.
āHe said speaking of it would shame our House.ā
Each sentence sharpened his anger.
āMy sisters laughed.ā
Another blade.
āThey said no prince would keep me if he knew.ā
The room became terribly quiet.
Daemon stood.
Walked toward the fire.
For one terrible moment, you thought he meant to leave.
Instead, he stood with his back to you.
Trying very hard not to let his rage consume the chamber.
When he finally spoke, his voice was frighteningly calm.
āWhat are your sistersā names?ā
You blinked.
āā¦Why?ā
āSo I know whom never to welcome beneath my roof.ā
You stared.
Daemon turned.
His violet eyes were harder than dragonstone.
āYou believed I would cast you aside because someone committed violence against you?ā
You lowered your gaze.
āMy father saidāā
āI do not care what your father said.ā
His voice softened.
āYou were a child.ā
A tear slipped free.
āYou did nothing.ā
Another.
āI am sorry.ā
Daemon frowned.
āWhat are you apologizing for?ā
āFor not being what you deserved.ā
He crossed the room before thinking.
Slowly.
Giving you every chance to pull away.
When you didnāt, he reached up and gently brushed a tear from your cheek.
āI deserved honesty.ā
His thumb rested lightly against your skin.
āAnd you have given me that.ā
You searched his face.
āYou⦠are not angry?ā
āI am.ā
Your shoulders fell.
āBut not with you.ā
āø»
A raven left Dragonstone before dawn.
Its destination:
Stormās End.
Its message was painfully brief.
You will not set foot on Dragonstone without my invitation. If you attempt to reclaim or threaten my wife, I will answer as a dragon, not as a son-by-marriage.
āPrince Daemon Targaryen
āø»
When Lord Baratheon arrived anyway two weeks later, furious and demanding his daughter be returned for ācorrection,ā Daemon met him in the courtyard.
You watched from a balcony, hidden behind stone pillars.
āMy daughter belongs to House Baratheon.ā
Daemon smiled.
āNo.ā
Lord Baratheon stiffened.
āShe belongs to me.ā
āNo.ā
Daemon took one deliberate step closer.
āShe belongs to herself.ā
The older lord scoffed.
āYouāve grown sentimental.ā
āIāve grown protective.ā
Your father sneered.
āSheās weak.ā
Daemon laughed.
āYou mistake kindness for weakness.ā
The princeās smile vanished.
āI do not.ā
Silence fell across the courtyard.
āIf you ever raise your voice to my wife againā¦ā
Daemon rested a hand on Dark Sister.
āā¦pray Caraxes kills you before I do.ā
Your fatherās confidence finally cracked.
āø»
Your sisters were worse.
They sent letters.
Cruel ones.
They mocked your marriage.
Claimed Daemon would tire of pretending.
Called you damaged.
Broken.
Pathetic.
Daemon found one before you did.
He read it once.
Then tossed it into the fire.
You walked in moments later.
āWhat was that?ā
āNothing worth reading.ā
āIt was from home?ā
āIt was from people who mistake cruelty for wit.ā
You looked strangely disappointed.
āTheyāre still my sisters.ā
Daemon walked over to you.
āThey failed to be that long before I met you.ā
āø»
Slowlyā¦
Life changed.
Daemon still wasnāt particularly gentle with the world.
He still frightened courtiers.
Still argued with kings.
Still laughed during tournaments.
But never with you.
He began inviting you on dragon rides.
At first, you refused.
āIāve never flown.ā
āThen youāll remember your first time.ā
āIām frightened.ā
āSo was I.ā
āYou?ā
He smiled faintly.
āDo not tell anyone.ā
The first flight changed everything.
You laughed.
Really laughed.
Wind tangled your hair.
Your hands gripped his waist.
When Caraxes landed, your cheeks hurt from smiling.
āI understand now.ā
āWhat?ā
āWhy you disappear into the sky.ā
Daemon looked at you for a long moment.
āSo do I.ā
āø»
Months passed.
One evening you found him sitting beside the fireplace reading.
āYouāll ruin your eyes.ā
He looked up.
āIāve been told dragons see well in the dark.ā
You sat beside him.
A comfortable silence settled between you.
Eventually, you whispered,
āWhy are you kind to me?ā
Daemon closed his book.
āBecause no one else was.ā
You shook your head.
āYou barely knew me.ā
āI know enough.ā
āWhat if I disappoint you one day?ā
He looked genuinely confused.
āYou are expecting our marriage to fail because you have known too many people who failed you.ā
Your eyes filled.
Daemon reached for your hand.
This time, you took his without fear.
āI cannot promise I will always be easy.ā
He smiled crookedly.
āI have never wanted easy.ā
āI still have nightmares.ā
āWake me.ā
āI cry sometimes.ā
āIāve noticed.ā
You laughed softly through your tears.
āI am still learning how to feel safe.ā
Daemon lifted your joined hands and pressed a kiss to your knuckles.
āThen we shall learn together.ā
āø»
Years later, the court would whisper that Prince Daemon Targaryen loved only dragonfire, battle, and ambition.
They were wrong.
Because every evening, before darkness settled over Dragonstone, the Rogue Prince could be found walking the cliffs with his wife.
Always with one hand resting lightly against the small of her back.
Never because he thought she belonged to him.
Only because he wanted her to know that if she ever looked over her shoulderā
She would find him there.
Not as another man demanding something from her.
But as the first one who had ever simply asked,
āAre you safe?ā
And meant it.
The end.
The Blood Wyrmās Princess
Pairing: Gwayne Hightower x Targaryen!Reader (She/her)
Summary:Ā As Daemon Targaryenās only daughter without a dragon, you have never lacked for love, not when your father has spent your entire life ensuring you want for nothing, and certainly not when Caraxes has always treated you as though you belong to him, too. When you are betrothed to Ser Gwayne Hightower, Daemon is determined to despise the match. Unfortunately, Gwayne proves difficult to frighten away, especially when he begins loving you with the same gentle devotion you have always deserved.
Warnings:Ā Protective father Daemon, excessive fluff, family teasing, arranged betrothal, brief insecurity about not having a dragon, one deeply inconvenienced Gwayne Hightower, and a very spoiled princess. caraxes being a spoiled brat
note: just a super long and fun one shot. mostly daemon pov, we die on the hill that he was born to be a girl dad.
masterlist
One shot
The first gift Daemon Targaryen ever gave his daughter was not a doll.
It was a Valyrian steel dagger.
āYou cannot give that to an infant,ā Rhaenyra said, staring down at the silver-haired babe sleeping peacefully in her fatherās arms.
Daemon looked at the weapon, then at his daughter.
āShe will grow into it.ā
āShe cannot even hold up her own head.ā
āAll the more reason to begin preparing her.ā
The dagger was confiscated.
The second gift was a tiny silver crown, custom-made to fit a head that had barely grown enough hair to hold it in place.
The third was an entire chest filled with gowns sewn from silk imported across the Narrow Sea.
The fourth was a pale mare from the Reach, purchased before you had even learned to walk.
By the time you were five, you owned more jewelry than most noblewomen acquired in a lifetime.
By the time you were seven, Daemon had commissioned a private library because you once mentioned that the Red Keepās collection did not contain enough stories about the stars.
By the time you were ten, he had purchased an entire ship after you said you liked the carved seahorse on its prow.
āYou are going to ruin her,ā Rhaenyra warned him.
Daemon watched as you stood on the docks, delightedly waving to the sailors now assigned to your entirely unnecessary vessel.
āShe is a princess.ā
āShe does not need a ship.ā
āShe liked it.ā
āShe liked the carving.ā
āAnd now she has both.ā
Rhaenyra sighed.
Daemon smiled.
There were few things in this world that Daemon Targaryen loved gently.
You had always been one of them.
You were his first daughter, born small and quiet, with a soft heart that seemed entirely at odds with the fire in your blood. Where Daemon met the world with sharpened steel and bared teeth, you greeted it with patient smiles and open hands.
You apologized when servants bumped into you.
You carried spiders outside rather than allowing guards to crush them.
You cried when a kitchen boy burned his hand and remained beside him until the maester arrived.
Daemon did not understand where such sweetness had come from.
He protected it viciously.
The only thing he had never been able to give you was a dragon.
An egg had been placed in your cradle, as tradition demanded.
It had never hatched.
A second was brought from Dragonstone when you were three.
It remained cold.
When you were old enough, Daemon walked with you through the caverns beneath the Dragonmont, searching for some sign that one of the unclaimed dragons might accept you.
None did.
You had said nothing as the keepers led you away.
You had held your head high through supper and smiled when your younger sisters spoke excitedly of flying.
Only after the castle had gone quiet did Daemon find you curled beside the stone hearth in your chambers, your face hidden against your knees.
He lowered himself beside you without speaking.
For a while, you both watched the flames.
āI am sorry,ā you whispered eventually.
Daemonās expression darkened.
āFor what?ā
āFor disappointing you.ā
The words were barely audible.
They wounded him more deeply than any blade ever had.
Daemon turned toward you.
āYou have never disappointed me.ā
āI am a Targaryen who cannot claim a dragon.ā
āYou are my daughter.ā
You glanced at him through tear-damp lashes.
āThat should make it worse.ā
āIt makes it irrelevant.ā
āBut everyone elseāā
āEveryone else is not you.ā
Your lower lip trembled.
Daemon reached out, wiping a tear from your cheek with his thumb.
āThe dragons are old, stubborn creatures,ā he said. āThey are proud and temperamental, and most of them possess less sense than a drunken sellsword.ā
Despite yourself, you gave a watery laugh.
āThey have overlooked the greatest treasure in Westeros.ā
āYou do not mean that.ā
āI have never meant anything more.ā
He rose and extended his hand.
āCome.ā
āWhere are we going?ā
āTo show you that you are not without a dragon.ā
It was well past midnight when Daemon led you onto the darkened fields beyond Dragonstone.
The wind coming off the sea pulled strands of silver hair across your face. You clutched your cloak around your shoulders and followed your father toward the enormous shape resting beneath the cliffs.
Caraxes raised his long head before you had taken more than a dozen steps.
The Blood Wyrmās rumble moved through the earth beneath your slippers.
You stopped.
Daemon did not.
Caraxes had always known you.
When you were a babe, Daemon had carried you close enough for the dragon to breathe your scent. The dragonkeepers had protested until Caraxes lowered his head and gently pressed the warm end of his snout against your tiny blanket.
Your first word had not beenĀ father.
To Daemonās everlasting offense, it had been something resemblingĀ Caraxes.
You had spent your childhood slipping the dragon pieces of roasted meat from your plate, brushing soot from his scales, and falling asleep beside his warm flank while Daemon trained nearby.
Caraxes had never been yours.
Yet he had always behaved as though you belonged to him.
That night, he moved toward you, his long neck curving until his enormous head rested in the grass at your feet.
You placed a trembling hand against his scales.
Caraxes released a low, crooning sound.
āHe knows,ā Daemon said.
āKnows what?ā
āThat you are upset.ā
Your eyes filled again.
āI wish he had chosen me.ā
Daemon stepped behind you, resting his hands on your shoulders.
āHe did.ā
You looked back at him.
āNot in the way dragons choose riders,ā he continued. āBut he has known you since the day you were born. He would burn armies for you.ā
Caraxes huffed warm air across your skirts.
Daemonās mouth curved.
āAnd apparently he would also like you to scratch beneath his jaw.ā
You laughed and obeyed.
The Blood Wyrmās eyes drifted half-closed with pleasure.
āDo you wish to fly?ā Daemon asked.
You hesitated.
āNow?ā
āThe sky does not close at night.ā
You looked from him to Caraxes.
āBut I am not his rider.ā
āNo,ā Daemon agreed. āYou are mine.ā
He lifted you into the saddle before climbing behind you.
Daemon wrapped one arm securely around your waist as Caraxes rose.
The first rush of wind stole the breath from your lungs.
Then Dragonstone disappeared beneath you.
The sea became a sheet of black glass, the moon scattering silver across its surface. The clouds opened around you, cool mist brushing your cheeks. Your fatherās arm remained firm around your middle, his chest warm against your back.
Caraxes climbed higher.
You laughed.
The sound carried into the night.
Daemon lowered his head beside yours.
āStill believe you have no dragon?ā
You rested your hands against the leather of the saddle and looked down at the world spread beneath you.
āNo.ā
After that, you flew with Daemon whenever he would allow it.
Which was often.
He took you across Blackwater Bay at sunrise, over the forests of the crownlands in autumn, and above the towers of Kingās Landing when the streets below glittered with festival lanterns.
You sat before him as a child and behind him when you grew older, your arms wrapped securely around his waist.
Caraxes always seemed to know when you were coming.
He would lift his head before you appeared and release a pleased cry that echoed through the Dragonpit.
The dragonkeepers whispered that the Blood Wyrm was calmer when you were near.
He allowed you to touch his face, clean the smaller scales around his horns, and sleep against him during long summer afternoons.
Once, after a lordās son mocked you for failing to claim a dragon, Caraxes snapped at the boy so fiercely that he fainted.
Daemon gave the dragon an entire sheep as a reward.
āYou encouraged him,ā Rhaenyra accused.
āI did nothing.ā
āYou told Caraxes, and I quote, āWell done.āā
āHe showed restraint.ā
āThe boy wet himself.ā
āI said restraint, not mercy.ā
The court continued to pity the princess without a dragon.
You never understood why.
You had Caraxes.
You had your father.
And between them, no one in the Seven Kingdoms could have made you feel unprotected.
Then came Gwayne Hightower.
The betrothal was announced during a council meeting.
Daemon nearly overturned the table.
āA Hightower?ā
King Viserys closed his eyes.
āIt is a politically advantageous match.ā
āIt is an insult.ā
āIt will strengthen ties between our houses.ā
āIt will strengthen my desire to commit murder.ā
āDaemon.ā
āMy daughter will not be handed to some green-cloaked peacock because Otto Hightower wishes to tighten his grip on the throne.ā
Across the room, Ottoās expression hardened.
āThis is not about my ambitions.ā
āEverything you do is about your ambitions.ā
āFather,ā you said softly.
Daemon turned.
You sat near Rhaenyra, your hands folded neatly in your lap.
Unlike your father, you had not reacted with anger.
You looked nervous, certainly, but not afraid.
Daemonās face softened by a degree.
āYou do not have to marry him,ā he said.
Viserys sighed.
āShe has not even met him properly.ā
āThen she is already better off.ā
āDaemon,ā Rhaenyra warned.
āWhat?ā
āYou are behaving like a child.ā
āI am behaving like a father.ā
āA deeply irrational father.ā
āMy daughter deserves better than a Hightower.ā
Otto lifted his chin.
āMy son is an anointed knight from an ancient and respected house.ā
āHe wears green.ā
āGreen is our house color.ā
āExactly.ā
You pressed your lips together.
Daemonās gaze snapped toward you.
āAre you laughing?ā
āNo.ā
āYou are.ā
āI am not.ā
Your shoulders shook.
The sight did nothing to improve his mood.
The first time Gwayne arrived at the Red Keep after the announcement, Daemon made him wait outside the council chamber for nearly an hour.
Entirely on purpose.
āHe has been standing there since the bells,ā you reminded him.
Daemon continued sharpening Dark Sister.
āHas he?ā
āYou know he has.ā
āHow unfortunate.ā
āFather.ā
āHe should develop patience. Marriage requires a great deal of it.ā
āBeing married to me?ā
āBeing married beneath my supervision.ā
When Gwayne was finally allowed inside, he entered with the composed expression of a man determined not to acknowledge that he had been deliberately insulted.
He was dressed in the deep green of his house, his auburn hair swept back from his face. He bowed first to you, then to Daemon.
āMy princess.ā
āSer Gwayne.ā
His eyes met yours.
For a brief moment, you forgot your father was glaring at him from three paces away.
Gwayne smiled.
It was not the polished smile of a courtier.
It was warm and slightly nervous.
You smiled back.
Daemonās chair scraped sharply against the floor.
āSo,ā he said.
Gwayne looked at him.
āSo?ā
āYou wish to marry my daughter.ā
āI do.ā
āWhy?ā
Gwayne glanced at you again.
Daemon noticed.
His scowl deepened.
āI have admired the princess for some time.ā
āAdmired what?ā
āHer kindness.ā
Daemon blinked.
It was not the answer he had expected.
Gwayne continued carefully.
āI have seen her visit the lower courtyards with food during winter. I watched her sit with an injured stable hand until a maester came. I have heard servants speak of her with genuine affection rather than obligation.ā
You stared at him.
You had not known he had noticed any of those things.
āAnd you believe that qualifies you to marry her?ā Daemon asked.
āNo.ā
āGood.ā
āI believe loving her might.ā
The room fell silent.
Daemon leaned back.
āYou have met her twice.ā
āFour times.ā
āYou were counting?ā
āYes.ā
āThat is unsettling.ā
āI thought it was romantic,ā you murmured.
āIt was,ā Rhaenyra said from the doorway.
Daemon glared at both of you.
āNo one asked.ā
The unfortunate truth was that Gwayne Hightower was very difficult to dislike.
Daemon tried.
He tried with admirable dedication.
He arranged early morning training sessions and struck Gwayne hard enough to leave bruises beneath his armor.
Gwayne returned the next morning.
Daemon spent an entire evening describing, in vivid detail, every terrible thing he would do if Gwayne caused you pain.
Gwayne listened patiently.
When Daemon finished, he asked whether the list had been arranged by likelihood or severity.
You laughed so suddenly that wine nearly came from your nose.
Daemon did not find it amusing.
Gwayne remembered the names of servants.
He thanked cooks.
He listened to Viserys discuss old Valyria for nearly two hours without once appearing bored.
He brought flowers for Rhaenyra and a book of Dornish poetry for Helaena.
He treated you with a gentle attention that never felt rehearsed.
When you spoke, he listened.
When you became quiet in crowded rooms, he did not demand that you entertain him. He simply stood beside you until you felt comfortable again.
He learned that you liked candied lemons but disliked lemon cakes.
He learned that you preferred silver jewelry to gold.
He discovered that you read when you could not sleep and began bringing you books from Oldtown.
Once, after hearing you mention that a ribbon on a market stall was pretty, he returned to purchase it.
āYou did not need to do that,ā you said as he tied the pale blue silk around your wrist.
āI know.ā
āThen why did you?ā
āBecause you liked it.ā
The answer sounded so much like something Daemon would say that you stared at him.
Gwayneās brows rose.
āWhat?ā
āNothing.ā
From the other side of the courtyard, Daemon watched with narrowed eyes.
Rhaenyra followed his gaze.
āYou like him.ā
āNo.ā
āYou do.ā
āI tolerate his continued existence.ā
āHe reminds you of yourself.ā
Daemon looked offended.
āHe does not.ā
āHe buys her unnecessary gifts because she looks pleased.ā
āThat proves nothing.ā
āHe threatened a lord last week for speaking poorly of her.ā
āThe lord deserved it.ā
āAnd now he is standing beneath the sun holding a parasol because she mentioned being warm.ā
Daemon turned back toward you.
Gwayne held the parasol in one hand and your basket of flowers in the other while you knelt beside a patch of lavender.
He looked perfectly content.
Daemon frowned.
āHe is holding it incorrectly.ā
āOf course.ā
Your favorite visits were to the Dragonpit.
Gwayne was less enthusiastic.
It was not that he was a coward.
He simply possessed a sensible awareness that Caraxes was a fire-breathing creature large enough to swallow him whole.
Daemon took great pleasure in this.
The first time Gwayne accompanied you, Caraxes raised his head and fixed one enormous golden eye on the knight.
Gwayne stopped walking.
Daemon smiled.
āSomething wrong?ā
āNot at all.ā
āYou have gone pale.ā
āIt is warm.ā
āIt is never warm in here.ā
You slipped your hand into Gwayneās.
āHe will not hurt you.ā
Caraxes released a rumbling growl.
Gwayne watched a thin curl of smoke rise from his nostrils.
āThat does not sound particularly reassuring.ā
āHe is only curious.ā
āHe appears hungry.ā
āHe has already eaten,ā Daemon said.
Gwayne glanced at him.
Daemon smiled wider.
āMostly.ā
āFather,ā you chided.
Caraxes lowered his head toward you.
You released Gwayneās hand and approached without hesitation, pressing both palms against the dragonās warm snout.
The Blood Wyrm crooned.
The terrible sound softened into something almost affectionate.
Gwayneās fear momentarily gave way to wonder.
You stood before one of the largest and most dangerous creatures in Westeros, your silver hair catching the glow of the torches, your forehead resting gently against crimson scales.
Caraxes was careful with you.
Almost impossibly so.
āHe loves her,ā Gwayne said quietly.
Daemonās smugness faded.
āYes.ā
āDid he ever try to bond with her?ā
āNo. His bond is mine.ā
Gwayne nodded.
āBut she is part of you.ā
Daemon looked at him.
Caraxes shifted, curling his long neck around you protectively.
āSo he considers her his,ā Gwayne finished.
Daemon studied the knight for a moment.
āYou understand dragons better than I expected.ā
āMy sister was fond of telling me that creatures often understand love more easily than men do.ā
āYour sister is irritatingly correct.ā
You turned.
āGwayne, come closer.ā
He hesitated.
Caraxes stared.
You held out your hand.
Gwayne had faced tourneys, battlefields, and your fatherās interrogation.
Approaching Caraxes was somehow worse.
Still, he moved toward you.
Slowly.
Caraxes growled when he came within several feet.
Gwayne stopped.
You reached back and took his hand.
āHe is protective.ā
āSo I have gathered.ā
āHe needs to know I trust you.ā
āAnd how do we convince him of that?ā
You guided Gwayneās hand toward Caraxesās snout.
āTry not to smell frightened,ā Daemon advised.
Gwayne shot him a look.
āThat is tremendously helpful.ā
Your laughter seemed to settle the dragon.
Caraxesās growl faded.
Gwayneās palm finally touched one crimson scale.
The Blood Wyrm huffed warm air over him.
Gwayneās cloak flew backward.
He remained standing.
After a moment, Caraxes pulled away without attempting to bite off any part of him.
You beamed.
āHe likes you.ā
āHe tolerated me.ā
āFrom Caraxes, that is practically a declaration of love.ā
Daemon crossed his arms.
āHe has poor judgment.ā
Caraxes turned his head and knocked Daemon sideways with his snout.
Gwayne coughed into his fist to disguise his laughter.
You did not bother disguising yours.
A few weeks later, Gwayne watched you fly for the first time.
Daemon had invited him to observe.
Invite was perhaps the wrong word.
Daemon had informed him that if Gwayne intended to marry a Targaryen princess, he should witness what he was attempting to take away from Dragonstone.
The implication was clear.
You mounted Caraxes behind your father, wrapping your arms around Daemonās waist.
Your gown had been replaced by riding leathers embroidered with silver thread. Your hair was braided away from your face, and excitement made your eyes shine.
Daemon looked over his shoulder.
āReady?ā
āAlways.ā
Caraxes launched himself from the cliff.
Gwayneās heart stopped.
The dragon dropped toward the sea before his wings opened.
Your laughter reached the cliffs.
Gwayne stood frozen, watching Caraxes climb into the sky.
You looked small against him.
Small, but not afraid.
Daemon guided the dragon through the clouds, then turned back toward Dragonstone.
As Caraxes swept low above the cliffs, you stretched one arm into the wind.
You looked radiant.
Not like a princess who had been denied a dragon.
Like a woman who had never needed to own the sky to belong in it.
When Caraxes landed, Gwayne approached as you climbed down.
Daemon placed both hands around your waist and lowered you safely to the earth, though you were perfectly capable of dismounting alone.
Your cheeks were flushed from the wind.
āWell?ā you asked Gwayne.
He stared at you.
āWell what?ā
āWhat did you think?ā
āI think I understand why poets struggle.ā
You blinked.
Daemon groaned.
Gwayne stepped closer.
āThere cannot possibly be words for how beautiful you looked.ā
Your cheeks turned warmer.
Daemon moved between you.
āThere are many words. None need to be spoken.ā
āFather.ā
āWhat?ā
āYou invited him.ā
āI invited him to watch. Not to become unbearable.ā
The days passed more quickly after that.
Your betrothal no longer felt like something arranged by kings and councils.
It felt like walks through the gardens.
It felt like Gwayne carrying books to your chambers because he had noticed you were tired.
It felt like quiet conversations beside the sea and his cloak around your shoulders when the wind turned cold.
It felt like his fingers brushing yours beneath the supper table.
It felt like laughter.
It felt, increasingly, like love.
One afternoon, Gwayne found you alone on a balcony overlooking Blackwater Bay.
Caraxes and Daemon were distant shapes in the sky.
You watched them until they disappeared behind the clouds.
āDo you ever wish he were yours?ā Gwayne asked.
You knew immediately whom he meant.
āCaraxes?ā
āYes.ā
You considered the question.
āWhen I was younger.ā
āAnd now?ā
You smiled.
āNo.ā
Gwayne leaned beside you.
āWhy not?ā
āBecause loving something does not always mean possessing it.ā
His gaze settled on your face.
You continued watching the sky.
āCaraxes belongs to my father. Their bond is something ancient and rare. I would never want to change it.ā
āBut you love him.ā
āVery much.ā
āAnd he loves you.ā
āIn his own terribly loud way.ā
Gwayne smiled.
You turned toward him.
āDoes it concern you?ā
āWhat?ā
āThat I have no dragon.ā
āNo.ā
āYour family may preferāā
āMy family is not marrying you.ā
His answer came without hesitation.
Gwayne reached for your hand.
āYou are kind when you have every reason to be proud. You are gentle in a family that has taught the world to fear its fire. You make servants smile when you enter a room, and children follow you through the halls because they know you will stop for them.ā
Your eyes stung.
āYou sit beside dragons without needing to command them,ā he said. āYou do not need one to prove who you are.ā
You lowered your gaze.
Gwayne lifted your hand and pressed his lips to your knuckles.
āI would choose you if you had ten dragons.ā
He kissed your hand again.
āI would choose you if you had none.ā
Naturally, this was the precise moment Daemon landed in the courtyard below.
He looked up.
Saw Gwayne kissing your hand.
And shouted something in High Valyrian that made Caraxes roar.
The wedding was held on Dragonstone.
Daemon had initially insisted it take place nowhere else.
āIf the Hightowers wish to attend, they know where to find us.ā
Otto objected.
Daemon was delighted.
The ceremony was beautiful, though not small.
Nothing involving Daemonās daughter could ever be small.
Silver banners moved in the sea wind. Thousands of white flowers covered the stone walkways. Musicians played from the balconies, and enough food had been prepared to feed half of Kingās Landing.
āYou said it would be intimate,ā Rhaenyra remarked.
Daemon surveyed the crowded hall.
āIt is.ā
āThere are six hundred guests.ā
āI excluded several houses.ā
You wore silver silk embroidered with pearls.
Your hair was arranged in Valyrian braids, the small crown Daemon had given you as a child resting upon your head after being remade to fit you.
Around your throat hung a ruby pendant in the shape of a dragon.
A gift from your father.
When Daemon came to escort you, he stopped in the doorway.
You smiled nervously.
āIs something wrong?ā
He said nothing.
His eyes moved over your gown, your crown, your face.
For once, Daemon Targaryen appeared entirely without words.
āFather?ā
āYou look like your mother,ā he said quietly.
Your expression softened.
Daemon approached and adjusted a strand of hair that did not need adjusting.
āI can still end this.ā
You laughed.
āNo.ā
āI could.ā
āI know.ā
āOne word, and Gwayne Hightower will never cross your path again.ā
āBecause you will send him away?ā
Daemon looked toward the window.
āSomething like that.ā
You took his hand.
āI love him.ā
His jaw tightened.
It was not anger.
Not truly.
Daemon had spent your whole life ensuring that you never had to reach for anything he could not give you.
Now you had found something beyond his keeping.
A life that would carry you away from him.
āI know,ā he said.
āAnd he loves me.ā
āI know that, too.ā
āYou admit it?ā
āDo not make me repeat myself.ā
You kissed his cheek.
Daemon closed his eyes.
For a moment, he held you as he had when you were littleāone hand at the back of your head, the other wrapped tightly around you.
āYou will always have a home here,ā he murmured.
āI know.ā
āIf he displeases you, come back.ā
āFather.ā
āIf his family displeases you, come back.ā
āI will.ā
āIf Oldtown is too coldāā
āIt is warmer than Dragonstone.ā
āThen if it is too warm.ā
You laughed against him.
Daemon sighed.
āVisit often.ā
āI promise.ā
When you entered the hall on your fatherās arm, Gwayne forgot to breathe.
Daemon noticed.
āHm.ā
Rhaenyra stood nearby.
āWhat?ā
āHe looks frightened.ā
āHe looks in love.ā
āSimilar conditions.ā
Gwayneās eyes remained fixed on you as you approached.
He looked at you as though the hall had emptied.
As though the music had faded.
As though you were the only thing left in the world.
Daemon placed your hand in his.
He did not release it immediately.
Gwayne waited.
Daemon tightened his grip.
āFather,ā you whispered.
āI am considering my options.ā
Gwayne, to his credit, did not attempt to pull you away.
Finally, Daemon released your hand.
āIf she cries,ā he said under his breath, āCaraxes will find you.ā
Gwayne nodded solemnly.
āI assumed as much.ā
āIf she is unhappyāā
āFather.ā
āāCaraxes will find you.ā
āYou already said that.ā
āIt bears repeating.ā
The vows were spoken.
The cloak was placed around your shoulders.
When Gwayne kissed you, the hall erupted in applause.
Daemon did not clap.
He was too busy staring at Gwayne with the expression of a man reconsidering the political consequences of murder.
At the feast, Gwayne barely left your side.
He brought you wine, though you had not asked.
He moved your chair away from the draft.
He remembered to place candied lemons on your plate.
Daemon watched all of it.
Rhaenyra leaned toward him.
āYou approve.ā
āI do not.ā
āYou cried during the vows.ā
āThere was smoke from the torches.ā
āYou were standing outside.ā
āIt traveled.ā
āOf course.ā
Late that evening, Gwayne found Daemon alone on the cliffs.
The sea spread dark beneath them.
Caraxes rested nearby, one golden eye half-open.
Gwayne approached cautiously.
āI wanted to thank you.ā
Daemon did not turn.
āFor threatening you?ā
āFor trusting me with her.ā
āI do not trust you.ā
āYou allowed the marriage.ā
āViserys allowed the marriage.ā
āYou could have stopped it.ā
Daemon glanced at him.
They both knew this was true.
Gwayne looked toward the open doors of the hall.
Inside, you were laughing with your sisters.
āI know you believe no one is worthy of her.ā
āNo one is.ā
āI agree.ā
That earned Gwayne his full attention.
āI cannot promise that she will never be sad,ā Gwayne continued. āOr that our life will always be easy. But I can promise that she will never question whether she is loved.ā
Daemon remained silent.
āI will listen when she speaks,ā Gwayne said. āI will protect her without attempting to cage her. I will bring her home whenever she asks.ā
āHome?ā
āHere.ā
Daemonās expression shifted.
āAnd when she wishes to fly,ā Gwayne added, looking toward Caraxes, āI will never ask her to remain on the ground for my comfort.ā
The Blood Wyrm lifted his head.
Gwayne swallowed.
Daemon stepped closer.
āMy daughter has spent much of her life believing there was something missing from her because no dragon chose her.ā
āThere is nothing missing from her.ā
Daemon studied his face.
āNo?ā
Gwayne looked through the open doors.
You had noticed them now.
Your eyes found his across the distance.
You smiled.
Gwayne smiled back.
āShe has always been the sun,ā he said. āDragons have simply been circling her.ā
Daemon followed his gaze.
His daughter.
His little girl.
Still smiling.
Still safe.
Still loved.
āTake care of her,ā Daemon said.
āWith my life.ā
āIf she misses Dragonstoneāā
āI will bring her.ā
āIf she wishes to stay for monthsāā
āI will wait.ā
āIf she asks for a dragonāā
āI will remind her that she already has one.ā
Caraxes released a low rumble.
Gwayne glanced toward him.
āTwo, perhaps.ā
Daemon almost smiled.
Almost.
āWelcome to the family.ā
Gwayneās expression softened.
āThank you.ā
āI was speaking to Caraxes.ā
The dragon huffed.
Gwayne laughed.
Daemon did not, but some of the sharpness left his face.
Behind them, your voice carried across the terrace.
āGwayne!ā
He turned immediately.
You stood beneath the torchlight, one hand holding your skirts.
āCome dance with me.ā
Gwayne bowed to Daemon.
āPrince Daemon.ā
āHightower.ā
Gwayne returned to you.
You took his hand and pulled him into the hall.
Daemon watched as Gwayne rested one hand at your waist.
You whispered something that made your husband laugh.
Caraxes lowered his head beside Daemon.
āShe is happy,ā Daemon murmured.
The Blood Wyrm crooned.
āYes,ā Daemon said. āI know.ā
the end.
-----------------
Bonus Scene: An Unexpected Visitor
Your new home was a Hightower estate several hours beyond Kingās Landing.
It was not Oldtownānot yet.
Gwayne had suggested spending your first year somewhere closer to Dragonstone so that the change would not feel quite so severe.
He pretended the decision had been practical.
You knew better.
The estate was beautiful.
The stone walls were covered in climbing roses. The gardens stretched toward a clear lake, and your chambers had been arranged with every comfort Gwayne knew you preferred.
He had filled one room with books.
He had ordered blue silk curtains because they reminded him of the ribbon he once tied around your wrist.
He had even instructed the kitchens to keep candied lemons prepared.
You loved your new home.
Still, there were mornings when you woke expecting to hear Caraxes outside.
On those mornings, Gwayne held you a little closer.
āYou miss them,ā he said one evening.
You sat together beneath a tree overlooking the lake, your head resting against his shoulder.
āA little.ā
āYour father or the dragon?ā
āYes.ā
Gwayne laughed.
āYou know we can return whenever you wish.ā
āWe visited last week.ā
āThen we will visit again.ā
āMy father will think you cannot survive without his supervision.ā
āYour father already thinks that.ā
You smiled.
Gwayne kissed the top of your head.
A deep roar shook the sky.
Every bird in the trees scattered at once.
You sat upright.
Gwayne went still.
Another roar followed.
It was long, sharp, and painfully familiar.
Your face brightened.
āNo.ā
Gwayne stared toward the horizon.
A red shape moved through the clouds.
āNo,ā he repeated.
You were already on your feet.
āCaraxes!ā
The Blood Wyrm descended over the estate.
Servants screamed.
Guards scattered.
Horses broke free from their handlers and fled toward the fields.
Caraxes swept over the towers so low that several roof tiles tore loose beneath the force of his wings.
Gwayne stood frozen beside the tree.
āThis cannot be happening.ā
You ran toward the courtyard.
Caraxes landed in the center of the gardens, crushing a fountain and half of a carefully maintained hedge beneath his claws.
He lifted his head and released a triumphant cry.
You laughed.
āCaraxes!ā
The dragon lowered himself the moment he saw you.
You reached him and threw your arms as far around his snout as you could manage.
Caraxes crooned so loudly that the windows trembled.
āYou came to see me,ā you whispered, scratching beneath his jaw.
His golden eyes drifted closed.
Gwayne approached with extreme caution.
Behind him, guards stood with weapons raised.
āLower those,ā he ordered.
One of the men stared at him.
āMy lord, the dragonāā
āBelongs to my wifeās father.ā
Caraxes opened one eye.
Gwayne corrected himself.
āAnd apparently also to my wife.ā
The guards lowered their weapons.
Gwayne stopped beside you.
āDid your father send him?ā
āI do not think so.ā
āYou think he escaped?ā
Caraxes huffed.
The gust nearly knocked Gwayne backward.
You looked up at the dragon.
āDid you leave the Dragonpit without permission?ā
Caraxes gave a rumbling sound.
Gwayne stared.
āIs he answering you?ā
āNot exactly.ā
āWhat did he say?ā
āThat he has no regrets.ā
āYou cannot possibly know that.ā
Caraxes turned and demolished the remainder of the fountain with his tail.
Gwayne looked at the shattered marble.
āNever mind.ā
A rider arrived less than an hour later.
He galloped into the courtyard on an exhausted horse, nearly falling from the saddle.
āMy princess!ā
You turned from where you sat against Caraxesās foreleg.
The dragon had made himself comfortable in the destroyed gardens.
The messenger stumbled toward you.
āPrince Daemon sends word that Caraxes has escaped the Dragonpit.ā
Gwayne looked at the enormous dragon occupying his courtyard.
āYes,ā he said. āWe had gathered that.ā
āThe prince is on his way.ā
Your eyes widened.
āMy father is coming here?ā
The messenger nodded breathlessly.
āHe saidāā
The pounding of another horse interrupted him.
Daemon entered the gates at speed.
He dismounted before the animal had fully stopped and strode into the courtyard.
His gaze moved from you, to Gwayne, to Caraxes, to the ruined fountain.
Daemon placed his hands on his hips.
āCaraxes.ā
The dragon did not move.
āYou disobedient beast.ā
Caraxes closed his eyes.
āDo not pretend to be asleep.ā
You covered your smile with your hand.
Daemon pointed toward the sky.
āDragonstone. Now.ā
Caraxes remained exactly where he was.
Gwayne looked between them.
āDoes this happen often?ā
āNo,ā Daemon snapped.
You raised a brow.
āFather.ā
āNot often enough to be considered a pattern.ā
āCaraxes escaped twice when I visited Driftmark.ā
āAn oversight.ā
āAnd once when I stayed in Kingās Landing.ā
āPoorly secured chains.ā
Gwayne stared at the dragon.
āHe crossed half the crownlands because he missed her?ā
Daemon looked offended.
āObviously.ā
Caraxes opened one eye and nudged you with his snout.
You laughed, placing both hands against his face.
āI missed you, too.ā
The dragon purred.
Daemon sighed.
āYou have spoiled him.ā
āYou gave him a sheep whenever he frightened someone who insulted me.ā
āThey deserved it.ā
Gwayne rubbed a hand over his face.
āHow do we convince him to leave?ā
Daemon studied Caraxes.
āWe wait.ā
āFor what?ā
āFor her to tell him.ā
You looked at the dragon.
Caraxes looked at you.
āI cannot ask him to leave immediately. He has only just arrived.ā
Gwayne glanced at the ruined garden.
āOf course.ā
āHe can remain for supper.ā
Gwayne stared at you.
āYour guest has destroyed our fountain.ā
āHe was excited.ā
āHe also crushed the roses.ā
āThey will grow back.ā
Caraxes released a pleased trill.
Gwayne looked toward Daemon.
Daemon shrugged.
āShe wants him to stay.ā
āYou are her father.ā
āYes.ā
āTell her this is unreasonable.ā
Daemonās expression became confused.
āWhy would I do that?ā
Gwayne closed his eyes.
By sunset, Caraxes had eaten three cows and fallen asleep across the western lawn.
Daemon remained for supper.
He criticized the wine, the chairs, the distance between your chambers and the nearest guard post, and the fact that Gwayne had not yet installed a dragon landing platform.
āWe did not anticipate regular dragon visitors,ā Gwayne said.
āYou married my daughter.ā
āI married a woman without a dragon.ā
Daemon took a drink of wine.
āAnd yet.ā
Outside, Caraxes rolled onto his side and flattened another row of hedges.
Gwayne watched through the window.
āI will have a platform constructed.ā
You leaned over and kissed his cheek.
āThank you.ā
Gwayneās irritation disappeared immediately.
Daemon noticed.
āHm.ā
After supper, you walked outside with Caraxes.
The dragon lowered himself so you could rest your forehead against his snout.
āI am happy here,ā you assured him.
Caraxes rumbled.
āGwayne takes good care of me.ā
The dragon glanced toward your husband.
Gwayne stood several paces away, his hands clasped behind his back.
Caraxes exhaled a thin stream of smoke.
āI believe he is still deciding,ā you said.
āI had hoped the wedding indicated his approval.ā
āCaraxes is thorough.ā
Daemon approached with your traveling cloak.
āCome.ā
You turned.
āWhere?ā
āCaraxes will not leave without you.ā
Gwayneās brows rose.
Daemon draped the cloak around your shoulders.
āWe will fly to Dragonstone. Hightower can follow tomorrow.ā
Gwayne stepped forward.
āMy wife is not leaving in the middle of the night.ā
Daemon stared at him.
Gwayne stared back.
You looked between them.
Caraxes growled softly.
āNo one is fighting,ā you said.
Neither man moved.
You sighed.
āGwayne may come with us.ā
His face went pale.
Daemon smiled.
āExcellent idea.ā
The three of you mounted Caraxes.
You sat before Daemon.
Gwayne sat behind him, holding the saddle with such force that his knuckles turned white.
āYou may wish to hold on,ā Daemon advised.
āI am holding on.ā
āTo something secure.ā
āI am.ā
Daemon looked down at Gwayneās grip.
āThat strap is decorative.ā
Gwayne immediately wrapped both arms around Daemonās waist.
You burst into laughter.
Daemon looked deeply offended.
āRemove your hands.ā
āYou told me to hold something secure.ā
āNot me.ā
Caraxes launched into the air.
Gwayne shouted.
You laughed harder.
The Blood Wyrm climbed toward the stars, carrying his rider, his beloved princess, and one deeply unfortunate Hightower across the darkened sky.
You looked back at Gwayne.
His eyes were tightly closed.
āAre you all right?ā
āNo.ā
āIs it not beautiful?ā
āI have not looked.ā
Daemon turned Caraxes sharply.
Gwayneās arms tightened around him.
āIf you strangle me,ā Daemon shouted over the wind, āshe will be widowed before reaching Dragonstone.ā
āFly straighter!ā
āCaraxes dislikes straight lines.ā
Caraxes roared in agreement.
You laughed until tears filled your eyes.
Below you, the world stretched silver beneath the moon.
Ahead, Dragonstone rose from the sea.
Your fatherās arm was secure around you.
Your husband was clinging desperately behind him.
Caraxes flew happily beneath you.
Perhaps the court had been right.
You had never claimed a dragon of your own.
But as Caraxes carried you home through the clouds, you knew you had never truly needed to.
He had claimed you long ago.
the true end.
your kind of ruin
GIF by @alterofbeacon
PAIRING: Roderick Dustin x f!reader
SUMMARY: Ordered to infiltrate the enemy camp and kill Oscar Tully before the break of dawn, you make one catastrophic mistake: you step into Roderick Dustin's tent instead. Everything that follows is a very convenient kind of ruin.
WARNING(S): +18MDNI, explicit sexual content (if you squint very hard there's plot), AFAB reader (no use of y/n), enemies to lovers, attempted assassination, moral ambiguity, rough sex, hate sex, consensual power play, hair pulling (f and m receiving), light choking (f and m receiving) (breath play adjacent), pinning, biting (f and m receiving), marking, fingering, oral sex (f receiving), pinv sex, spit kink, switching power dynamics (like really, they're just fighting for the upper hand all along), size difference, mutual possessiveness, enemies who are way too much into each other, post-nut emotional vulnerability, happy ending (for now)
WC: 7.5k
A.N.: I was tired of being horny over Roddy lol. Reader is described as a former bastard of House Cerwyn, a northern lesser house (before you come at me, this fact only serves the narrative, as I am aware that no northern house actually supported the Greens during the Dance of the Dragons). Another note on Roddy's age: there's no info about it at the time of the war, but he is described as advanced in age on the books, so I pictured him as having roughly 55ish; I also picture him as tall and imposing because Tommy Flanagan is 1.83mts (6'0") and that's tall for me lol.
Three days of rain had turned the road to the kind of mud that swallowed men's boots whole, and you had seen enough drowned boots this fortnight to know the truth of it. The Red Fork ran high and brown, and somewhere beyond its far bank the Rivermen were doing what they had done every night for the better part of a month: slipping away before Ser Criston's host could close the distance, leaving nothing behind but cold fire-pits and the tracks of men who knew this country better than any of you ever would.
You had cut your third bridge that week, and it was the kind of work that told you plainer than any council of war could have that this campaign was not going as it ought. A host that is winning does not spend its strength unmaking bridges. It crosses them.
You had followed Ser Criston Cole across better than two hundred miles of the Riverlands by now, into this waterlogged country of willow and reed where every field had been turned to soup and every village emptied ahead of your coming. The men around you ā Reachmen mostly, with a scattering of Stormlanders and a handful of Northmen like yourself, drawn south for reasons as various and as private as your own ā had begun to walk with the loose, hollow gait of men who no longer expected a day to end in anything but more marching.
There had been no great battle since Rookās Rest. There had only been bridges, and burned granaries, and small ugly skirmishes in the dark that were forgotten by breakfast because no one wanted to remember them.
You were there because Lord Cerwyn had gotten you on a woman he never married and had never found it in him to give you his name for it, whatever fondness he'd shown you in the years he let you ride at his side and learn the sword and pretend, for a while, that bastardy was as a small thing as it could be in Dorne. It was not a small thing. It had never been a small thing, not in the North, where blood and name meant near enough the same, and a bastard girl, however well-loved, could expect nothing of her father's hall once he was cold in his tomb.
You had worn Snow before this, plain and cold as the rest of it. So, when the Hightowers' men came through the North with their promises ā fight for the Greens, and the Greens will make you legitimate, will give you a name to hand down to whatever children you might have ā you had not thought on it long. You had thought on it exactly as long as it took to saddle a horse.
They had kept their word. That was more than you had expected of southern lords, and it was, if you were honest with yourself, the only reason you had not yet done what half this host seemed to be quietly considering: turned around and gone home.
Word came for you a little after the bridge, while you were still scraping river mud off your boots with the edge of your knife. A boy you didn't know ā one of Cole's runners, thin as a reed and twice as nervous ā told you the Hand wanted you, and told you to hurry, and did not wait to see whether you would.
Ser Criston Cole's tent smelled of wet canvas and tallow and, faintly, of the wine he no longer bothered pouring for anyone but himself. He did not look up when you entered. He was bent over a map weighted down at its corners with a dagger, a cup, and two river stones, and he studied it the way a man studies something he has already failed to understand and is too proud to admit it.
"You're the Cerwyn girl," he said. It was not a question. He had known who you were since the day you'd killed a Rivermen scout with your hands rather than lose the quiet of a blade, and men like Cole remembered things of that kind.
"I am, my lord."
"Good." He straightened, and his eyes ā flat, paler in the lamplight, the eyes of a man who had long since stopped bothering to disguise what he was thinking ā moved over you once, assessing, the way you imagined he might weigh a blade before deciding whether it was worth sharpening or throwing away. "Then you'll know the Tullys' whelp is with the river host. Oscar. The one they've propped up now his grandsire's finally had the grace to die."
You said nothing. There was nothing yet worth saying.
"He's young," Cole went on, "and soft, and by every account he should be too frightened to hold that host together. But alas, he is not. I want him dead by tomorrow morning. Not captured. Dead." He said it the way another man might have ordered a meal brought to his tent. "You'll know how to move without being heard better than any of these Reach boys who think stealth is only a matter of keeping their mouths shut."
"The Rivermen keep close watch on their camps, my lord." It was as near to argument as you dared. "Closer than most."
"So do wolves," said Cole, "and your people hunt those too, or so I'm told." He turned back to his map, which was as much dismissal as you were going to get. "Take what you need. I don't want excuses. I want a dead Tully."
You left the tent with your jaw set tight enough to ache, and said nothing to the two guards who watched you go, because there was nothing worth saying to them either, and because arguing with Ser Criston Cole had gone out of fashion in this host sometime around the second bridge, when it became plain that the Hand of the King heard disagreement the way other men heard insects ā an irritation to be swatted, never a thing to be properly reasoned with.
You found Gwayne where you generally found him these days, some careful distance from the command tents, sharpening his sword with more attention than the beast strictly required. He knew it would be long before he could swing it again. He looked up when your shadow crossed him, and whatever he saw in your face made him set the brush down.
Gwayne Hightower was not a friend, at least not in the strictest sense of the word. You hadn't shared pints of beer and afternoons of recounting your experiences. But he was a comrade in arms, and you both independently knew you shared the same opinion about Cole's strategy. That made him the closest thing to a friend you could afford.
"That bad?"
"He wants Oscar Tully dead before the sun rises again." You kept your voice low, more from habit than any real fear of being overheard ā every man in this camp was too tired to eavesdrop on anything that wasn't his own supper. "Quietly."
Gwayne's mouth twisted into something that wasn't quite a smile. "And he's sending you into a Rivermen camp alone to manage it, I'd wager. No escort spared, no delay to the crossing to buy you better ground to work from. Just ā go and do it, and don't trouble him with how."
"That's the shape of it, yes."
"It would be." He went back to the blade in swipes that had less to do with the sharpening than with needing somewhere to put his hands. "Do you know what I think, Cerwyn?"
You looked at him, waiting for his answer. Your fatherās House name sat strangely on other peopleās tongues, but you had tried to will yourself to ignore the feeling.
"I think Ser Criston has spent so long being clever that he's forgotten a host needs feeding more than it needs cunning. We've burned every bridge between here and the Gods Eye and gained nothing for it but a river host that hates us worse than it fears us, and men of our own who'd sooner desert than cut down one more span of timber for no battle waiting at the end of it. My cousin waits at Tumbleton with a host twice this one's size, waiting on us to arrive like civilized men instead of skulking through the reeds setting fires." He looked at you sidelong. "I mean to reach him. Without Ser Criston's leave, and without his company, if it comes to that."
It was not a small thing to say aloud, not to a woman he had known scarcely two months, not in a camp where Cole's temper had already found cause to hang men for lesser talk. You understood, then, why he had chosen you to say it to ā not because he trusted you especially, but because you were a Northerner and a bastard made legitimate and had no particular love for anyone in this host beyond your own skin, and men like Gwayne Hightower had a talent for knowing precisely which coin would buy a silence.
"When?" was all you asked.
"Soon. Anyone who would follow and a night dark enough to cover the noise of leaving." He studied you a moment longer, and something in his face made you understand this was, in its way, an offer, though he was too proud a man to make it plainly. "You'd be welcome among them, if a throat-cutting in a Rivermen camp doesn't appeal to you."
You did not answer him then, only thanked him for the warning and left him to his sword, but the thought followed you back through the mud to your own tent and sat with you long after the camp had gone quiet around you.
You turned it over the way a woman turns over a coin, looking for the false ring in it, and found none. There was, you thought, a certain mercy in the way a battlefield forgave the dead their absences. A woman could go into a Rivermen camp in the black of night and simply not come back, and no one ā least of all Ser Criston Cole, who had never once asked whether you wished to survive the errands he set you ā would trouble himself wondering whether you had died on Tully steel or merely kept walking, north or east or anywhere that was not this rotting, bridge-burned war.
You thought of your father's hall, which had never been yours and never would be, whatever name you had bought with this campaign. You thought of the name itself, hard-won and already beginning to feel like a debt you were no longer certain you could keep paying in blood. And you thought, last of all, of the Rivermen camp waiting somewhere in the dark, and of a boy called Oscar Tully who had done nothing to you save be born to the wrong grandfather, and you found that for the first time since you had sworn your oath to House Hightower's cause, you were not entirely certain you meant to keep it.
You banked the thought before it could grow into a decision. There would be time enough for that later, you told yourself ā after the camp, after the throat you had been ordered to open, after whatever the next crossing cost you. For now, there was only the mud, and the rain that had not stopped in three days, and a war that seemed determined to go on exhausting itself long after anyone left in it still believed in what it was fighting for.
Night had thickened the mud rather than dried it, and you moved through the Rivermen camp the way you'd been taught to move through the Wolfswood as a girl ā weight forward, breath shallow, eyes given time to find what the dark was hiding before you trusted your feet to it. Dark leathers instead of mail, a plain dagger at your hip instead of the sword you'd have preferred, and no torch, because a torch was as good as announcing yourself to men who'd spent a month learning to sleep with one eye open.
You said a short prayer to the old gods, out of habit more than faith ā the sort that asked for nothing so grand as victory, only that your knife stayed quiet and your feet stayed sure ā and moved toward the first of the larger tents. Size told you nothing on its own. It could be any of them.
Snoring, thick and multiplied, answered you before you'd even reached the flap of the first one. A soldiers' tent, several men deep in the kind of sleep that came from a day spent digging entrenchments. You let it be and moved to the next.
That one gave you nothing at all ā no snoring, no candlelight bleeding under the canvas, no sound of a man turning in his sleep. Empty, or near enough that it wasn't worth the risk of finding out otherwise. Which left the last of them: a low, steady flicker of firelight at the seam of the flap, and beneath it, silence. No breathing you could make out. A man awake and alone, you judged, or no man at all ā either way, the only tent left worth your time.
You went in low and slow, hand ready to let the blade out from its sheath, and found the tent empty enough to make your shoulders drop half an inch before you caught the mistake in yourself and hated it.
A camp bed, unmade. A table crowded with a map you didn't have time to read, its corners weighted with small carved markers, chairs pulled close as though a council had only just broken up. Rugs laid over the worst of the ground, to keep the river's damp from climbing into a man's bones while he slept. No young lord. No Oscar Tully, soft and frightened as Cole had promised he'd be.
The candles, guttering low in their dishes, threw more shadow than light, and left the tent's far corners for the dark to keep. You were three steps from the flap, already rebuilding your plan in your head, when a hand closed hard around your wrist.
It happened too fast to name as anything but instinct. The world tilted, the table's edge caught you hard across the hips, and then you were bent face-down over the map itself, small carved markers skittering off into the rugs, a weight settling into your back that did not care in the slightest how you struggled against it. You threw an elbow that found nothing but air, twisted against a grip that would not give, and found only the greater, immovable truth of the body pinning you down.
"Is Cole really that desperate," said a voice above you, thick with a Northern burr you hadn't heard turned on you in years, "that he's sending women alone into the dark now?"
You knew the voice before you'd finished placing it, and the knowing went through you colder than the dagger you couldn't reach. Roderick Dustin. You had met him a handful of times in what felt now like another life ā at Winterfell one long winter, at your father's hall once when you were still young enough to think yourself welcome there ā and you understood, with the particular clarity of a woman flattened across a table, exactly why you couldn't throw him off you. He was built from the same stone as Barrowton itself.
"I haven't come for the pelt of an old wolf." Your voice came out steadier than you had any right to expect, though your accent ā buried carefully these past months beneath a Green tongue ā slipped loose with the effort of the lie. "Cole wanted trout for his supper."
That gave him pause. You felt it in the hand at your wrist before you heard it in his silence.
He turned you then, hard, off your front and onto your back against the ruined map, and before you'd finished the motion his other hand had found the crown of your head, fingers closing in your hair to tip your face up into what little the candles offered. You made a small, involuntary sound at the roughness of it, half pain and half something you refused to name, and he gave no sign of having heard it at all, too intent on what the firelight showed him.
"Robard Cerwyn's Snow whelp," he said.
"Not a Snow anymore." You managed something like a smile, difficult as it was with his fist still in your hair.
"Sold your loyalty for a surname, then."
"Easy to judge a woman for wanting a name," you spat, "when you were born into yours, Lord Dustin."
His house name came out of your mouth twisted, more challenge than courtesy, and you felt his hand leave your hair only to close instead around your throat ā not cruelly, not yet you supposed, but with a deliberateness that told you exactly how little effort it would cost him to make it cruel. His eyes found yours in the low light and held them, and you watched him understand, in the space of a breath, that there was no fear in them to find.
"Tell me why I shouldn't kill you here and now."
You held his stare and played the only card you had left. "You're not going to kill me."
"Don't be so sure of that." His hand tightened, just enough to make its point, and he pressed his hips harder into the cradle of yours where he'd wedged himself between your knees.
There was no mistaking what you felt against your thigh then, hard and certain, and you understood in that instant that you had misjudged exactly nothing about tonight except which kind of danger you'd walked into.
"If you meant to kill me," you said, low, "my throat would already be open. And I think, my lord, that you're enjoying this rather more than you'd care to admit." To prove the point, you rolled your hips up against him, slow and deliberate, and felt the small hitch in his breath answer you before his voice did.
His hips answered in kind, harder than you'd braced for, and you let the grin spread despite yourself.
"Do you live up to the name then, Roderick the Ruin?" You asked and watched as something in him gave way.
He kissed you like he meant to win something by it, and you gave him back exactly as much as you took. There was nothing tentative or shy in it ā his teeth closed over your lower lip hard enough to sting, and you answered in kind until he made a low sound against your mouth that wasn't quite pain, and it was that sound, more than anything else, that told you he meant to fight you for every inch of this the same way he'd fight you for a ridge line or a river crossing.
You got a hand into the collar of his shirt and pulled, hard, and felt something give ā a seam, a lace, you didn't care which ā and the small, vicious satisfaction of it emboldened you enough to shove against his chest, testing whether he'd yield an inch of ground. He didn't. He caught both your wrists instead and pinned them either side of your head against the table, and when you arched up to bite at his jaw for the insult of it, he let you, watching you do it with something dark and pleased in his eyes, as though your temper only confirmed what he'd already decided about you.
"Careful," he teased, "or I'll think you enjoy losing."
"I haven't lost anything yet."
You proved it a moment later, twisting free of one wrist while his attention was on the other, and used the leverage to drag him down and around until it was his shoulders that struck the table hard enough to rattle it, and you who stood over him for one triumphant, breathless second, a fist in his hair the way his had been in yours.
He let you have the moment ā you understood even as you took it that he'd allowed it, the way a man allows an opponent one good strike before ending the bout ā and then his hands were at your hips, hard enough that you'd wear the shape of his fingers tomorrow and welcome it, and he hauled you back against him with an ease that should have offended you and instead went through you like a struck match, and turned the two of you again.
"There," he said, low and satisfied. "Better."
Between one ungentle handful and the next, your leathers came away from you in pieces rather than by any lacing you'd have bothered to loosen. He tore what he couldn't be troubled to unfasten, seams splitting under his hands with a sound that should have alarmed you and went instead straight to the pit of your stomach, because there was something obscene and thrilling in being wanted by a man strong enough that he didn't need patience nor care for undressing you. You answered in kind, working the fastenings of his own clothes with considerably less care than they deserved, more interested in the sound of tearing wool than in the state you left him in after.
He filled his hands with you like a man taking inventory of ground he meant to hold ā the curve of your waist, the muscle roped along your thigh from years on the saddle, an old thin scar above your hip that he traced once, slow, with an attention that had nothing gentle in its intent and everything deliberate in its execution.
When his mouth followed his hands lower you let your head fall back against the table and let yourself, for one unguarded moment, simply feel it ā his beard rough against the inside of your thigh, his hands hard enough on your hips to promise bruises you'd count later, the maddening patience of a man who had decided to take his time ruining you and meant to enjoy every part of the doing.
His fingers found your cunt at last, slow where his hands had been anything but, and he took his time there too, testing your wetness with a deliberateness that felt like its own kind of cruelty ā circling your clit until your thighs shook and then withdrawing just short of what you needed, watching your face the whole while with flat, assessing patience.
"Ask for it," he said.
"Go to hell."
He laughed ā a short, rough sound, more surprised out of him than given ā and gave you what you hadn't asked for anyway: two fingers driving deep enough to make you swear, curling until you were the one fisting a hand in his hair. You worked your hips against his hand, chasing your own satisfaction with as much determination as he'd shown chasing his, and won a taut, strangled noise out of him in turn when your palm found him through what remained of his clothes and closed around the hard length of his cock, stroking once.
You might have kept testing him like that, if the thought hadn't struck you first, sudden and vicious in its clarity. Your hand was already fisted in his hair ā it had been for a while now ā and instead of dragging his mouth back to yours again, you tightened your grip and pushed, guiding him down, past your collarbone, past your stomach, until he was on his knees at the table's edge with his free hand sliding beneath you to haul you forward, right up against his mouth, and he watched you the whole way down, something unreadable and hungry burning behind what little self-control he had left.
"Let's see what else that mouth is good for."
He didn't need telling twice.
When he finally put his mouth to your cunt there was nothing careful left in him at all. He ate you like a man half-starved, messy and greedy, no finesse spared for patience. His tongue worked broad and flat against your clit one moment and narrow and relentless the next, as though he couldn't decide which he wanted more and meant to have both before he was done with you. It was sloppy, wet enough that you felt it slick against your inner thighs, his beard scraping raw against skin gone oversensitive, and the sounds of it ā his as much as yours ā were shameless in the quiet of the tent. You found you didn't care in the least who might hear.
You kept your grip tight in his hair, steering him, holding him exactly where you wanted the drag of his tongue, and he let you direct him with a low, growled sound of approval that you felt more than heard, as though being told what to do by your fist in his hair was no hardship to him at all, only another kind of feast.
When you ground down against his mouth, chasing your own pleasure shamelessly now, he only groaned and gripped your thighs harder, holding you open, holding you still, as if the only thing he wanted less than for this to end was for you to stop using him exactly as you pleased.
It was that ā his own eagerness, unhidden and entirely unlike the flat, controlled man who'd had you pinned across a war map just a while ago ā that undid you as much as his tongue did.
Your thighs closed hard around his head, the fist in his hair gone white-knuckled, and the sound that tore out of you this time you didn't try to swallow, didn't try to spare him, and he only groaned again at the proof of it and did not let up until you'd shaken through the whole of it against his mouth.
He only pulled back once you'd gone still beneath him, chest heaving, and even then he took his time about it, pressing one last, unhurried kiss to the inside of your thigh before he finally lifted his head. His beard was completely wet, his eyes darker than you'd yet seen them, and whatever restraint he'd been holding onto through all of it seemed, finally, to have reached its end.
"Enough," he said, rougher than he likely intended, an order dressed up as a request.
You almost told him no, simply for the pleasure of making him ask twice. Almost. But he was already rising to his full height between your thighs, already gathering you back against him with the unhurried certainty of a man who'd decided the fight was over even if you hadn't, and when he finally pushed into you ā slow, giving you every inch of his cock before he gave you the next ā you found you'd lost your taste for arguing.
"There," you managed, echoing his own word back at him, and felt him go still for exactly as long as it took him to understand you were still teasing him. He drove into you hard enough to answer his own jest before you could add anything.
After that neither of you had breath left for winning.
He was thick through the middle the way a man built for winters and not for tourneys was thick ā heavy in the chest, broad through the belly as much as the shoulders, no lean tapered thing but something wider and far more solid, every stone of him put there by long years of campaigns rather than vanity.
You found, hands roaming greedy over the scarred bulk of him as he moved in you, that you had never in your life wanted anything the way you wanted this ā the weight of him pressing you into the table, the give of solid flesh under your palms where a slighter man would have offered you only bone and angle. He was built like the North itself, broad and heavy and made to endure, and you had no wish at all to be anywhere else.
He kept the pace slow at first, cruelly so, drawing out until you dug your heels into the backs of his thighs to keep him from retreating too far, and only quickened when you cursed him for it, low and vicious, in the Old Tongue you hadn't spoken since you were a girl.
His mouth found your breast without asking leave, tongue and teeth working your nipple until you arched hard against him, and when he bit down ā not gently, and asking no pardon for it either ā you answered in kind, sinking your teeth into the meat of his shoulder hard enough to leave a mark that would still be there come the new moon.
He groaned at that, low and rough and entirely uncivilized, his hips stuttering before slamming harder into you for the pain of it, as though you'd only fed something in him that wanted ā needed ā feeding.
"Do that again," he said against your skin, and you did, and felt him go nearly feral for it ā one broad hand closing hard over your other breast, kneading, rough enough to ache, his thumb dragging over the nipple until you were the one cursing again, while his other arm banded beneath you, angling your hips to take him deeper still.
You raked your nails down the old ridged scars on his back and felt him groan against your throat, felt his rhythm falter and then redouble, rougher now, less patient, as though marking him had cost him the last of the composure he'd been so determined to keep.
There was nothing careful left in either of you after that ā he drove his cock into you with the full, heavy weight of him behind it, thick enough that you felt every inch of the stretch and wanted more of it anyway, and he sank to the hilt with every thrust, until the root of him ground against your clit with each snap of his hips and you were meeting him in earnest, working yourself against that friction as shamelessly as you worked against him.
You met every thrust with one of your own, unwilling simply to be moved when you could move with him instead, and the table complained beneath you and neither of you cared enough.
"Say my name again," he said against your ear, rough and low, "and mean it this time."
"Make me," you tested the waters. It was reckless, and you knew it even as you said it, the words leaving you on a laugh that had no business sounding as steady as it did with him buried inside you to the hilt.
His hand left your body and found your throat instead ā not gripping at the front of it the way a man might who meant you real harm, but circling to press firm at either side, enough to make the point of it plain, enough to remind you exactly whose hands you were in, without any true intent behind it beyond that. You understood the difference instantly, and something reckless and hungry in you loved him for drawing it so precisely.
You held his eyes and let your mouth fall open in a slow, wide grin, tongue curling out over your lower lip in open, filthy invitation. You didn't have to say what you wanted. He read it off you the way he'd have read a battle line and understood at once.
He spat into your open mouth, and you moaned around the obscenity of it, shameless, while he drove into you again and again, harder for the sound you'd given him, as though it had only unlocked some deeper, hungrier gear in him. You swallowed it while keeping the eye contact and he looked, in that moment, entirely undone from the flat, disciplined man heād been half an hour ago. You found you had never wanted anyone the way you wanted him precisely like this ā wrecked, feral, delighted by exactly how nasty you were willing to be for him.
"Roddy," you finally gave him the satisfaction through gritted teeth, the name breaking out of you on a pleasure so total it startled you even as you chased it, "fucking ruin me."
His rhythm stuttered at that ā the diminutive undoing something in him the full name hadn't quite managed ā but he didn't slow, driving deep and relentless even as his control visibly slipped its leash. You brought your own hand up to circle his throat in turn, mirroring the grip he had on yours, and felt the low, rough growl that tore out of him at the sensation, more pleased than protesting.
"Send me back to Cole," you said against his jaw, low and vicious and grinning, "with your seed running down my thighs."
His hand tightened at your throat for that ā not cruelly, but enough that the edges of everything went soft and bright and dizzying all at once, the whole world narrowing down to nothing but the drag of him in and out of you and the pressure at your neck and the low sound he made at your words, half growl and half something that might, in a gentler man, have been a groan of surrender.
He drove into you once more, hard and deep and perfectly aimed, and that was all it took ā your clit caught against the root of him with the force of it, and you broke apart around him entirely, shaking, your hand falling from his throat to claw instead at the scarred plane of his back, your teeth finding his shoulder again and biting down hard enough to answer everything he'd given you.
He hissed at the sting of it, pain and pleasure tangled together past telling apart and followed you over with a groan he buried against the crook of your neck, hips stuttering once, twice, before going still, his breath ragged and uneven against your skin as he emptied himself inside you.
Neither of you moved to disentangle for a long while after. He stayed inside you as your breath came back, in no apparent hurry to be anywhere else, and you found you didn't mind it ā didn't mind the tangle of the two of you sprawled half across the now crumpled map and half against each other, sweat cooling on skin you couldn't quite tell from his anymore, his breath still uneven against your collarbone, yours no steadier against his.
The candles had burned low while neither of you was watching, the tent gone dim and close around you, and the cold that had followed you in from the dark outside seemed, for once, to have nowhere left to reach you through the heat you'd made between you.
A low, breathless laugh escaped you, an aftershock more than any real mirth, some last shiver of pleasure still working its way loose from your spine, and you felt him huff something like an answering laugh against your skin in turn.
Your hands found his back without any particular decision behind it, tracing idle, aimless patterns over the ridged old scars there, and after a moment his hands did the same at your hips ā the same hands that had gripped hard enough to bruise not a quarter hour before now moving with a careful, kneading gentleness you hadn't felt from him yet that night, as though some of the fight had finally gone out of both of you and left only this.
You let the silence hold a while before you broke it.
"Make straight for Stony Sept and cut the bridge there," you said, into the quiet and the dark. "It will delay them, and you'll have Cole in the palm of your hand."
Roderick straightened without pulling away, his hands stilling at your hips, and you felt the change in him before you saw it ā the soldier surfacing again beneath the man.
"You would betray your faction?"
You huffed, a short, humourless sound. "I have never had a faction. Not really. I wanted to stop being the bastard of Robard Cerwyn, and Aegon answered first." You held his gaze steady while you said it, let him look for the lie in it if he wanted to. "And fuck Criston Cole. He's a dead man walking, whatever happens at Stony Sept or anywhere else."
He looked at you a long moment, searching your eyes the way you imagined he'd once searched a battlefield for the weakness that would win it, and found nothing there to contradict you. Something in his face eased. He laughed ā properly, this time, the sound rough with disuse, the corners of his eyes creasing in a way that made him look, briefly, younger. It was, you thought, the first time you'd seen him look like anything other than a man carved from the same grey stone as his own hills, and you found you wanted very much to see it again.
"We'll meet the rest of the Hightowers at Tumbleton," he said, when the laugh had faded. "Stay out of the war until then. When it's done, come to Barrowton with me." A pause, and something in his voice went quieter, more deliberate, than anything he'd said to you all night. "Come back home to the North."
This time it was you who searched his face for the lie, some easy way to dismiss it as a thing said in the heat of the moment and forgotten by morning. You found none. Your brow furrowed against the plain, unhidden truth of him, against a kindness you hadn't asked for and weren't sure you knew how to hold.
"I came here hoping to kill a River child," you said, "and I'll leave instead with the trophy of an old, greying wolf?"
"A wolf's pelt keeps you warmer in winter," he said, and tightened his grip on your hips, pulling you flush against him, the slow drag of his cock still buried inside you drawing another moan out of you before you could dress it up as anything else. You canted your hips against him in answer, slower now than anything you'd managed earlier in the night and felt the low growl it won out of him settle somewhere deep in your chest.
Your hand found the back of his head, fingers threading into his hair ā gently, this time, nothing like the fist you'd made of it before ā and held his eyes as you drew him to you and kissed him again, slow and open-mouthed, gentler than anything either of you had allowed the other yet.
Fuck Ser Criston Cole, you thought, and fuck the Greens along with him.
You could feel the decision settle into you like a blade finding its sheath, certain and complete, as you began to move again ā unhurried this time, no longer two enemies fighting for the last word, only two people who had, somewhere in the last hour, stopped pretending they were anything else.
He moved in you slowly, in a way that had nothing to do with teasing and everything to do with a patience you hadn't expected from him ā long, deep strokes that let you feel every inch of him, his forehead dropping to rest against yours, his breath mingling with yours in the small space between your mouths. There was no clothing left to tear, nothing left to fight for; only the drag of him inside you, and the quiet, astonished way he watched your face while he did it, as though he were memorising something he didn't yet trust himself to keep.
You wrapped your legs around him, drawing him deeper, and felt him groan low against your throat at the invitation of it, his hips rolling into yours with unhurried, devastating precision, less a battle now than something closer to a conversation neither of you had words for. His hand found your jaw, tilting your face up to his, and he kissed you through it ā slow, thorough kisses that tasted of salt and something that had stopped, somewhere in the last minutes, being only hunger.
You found, somewhere in the slow warmth of your bodies, that you had no wish left to hide how thoroughly this had undone you ā not behind banter, not behind a blade's-edge grin, not behind anything at all. It should have frightened you more than it did, being known this plainly by a man you didnāt, a few hours ago, even mean to run into. Instead, it felt like setting down something you hadn't realised you'd been carrying at all.
"Look at me," he murmured, when your eyes fluttered shut against the building pleasure, and you did, held his gaze through every roll of his hips, through the slow, building ache of it, through the way his composure ā hard-won and iron-bound as it was ā completely frayed the longer he looked at you looking back.
"Roddy," you breathed, no taunt left in it now, no weapon, just his name, offered plainly, and felt him shudder at the sound of it as though you'd handed him something he hadn't known he wanted.
He slid a hand between your bodies, pressing slow, deliberate circles against your clit in time with the drag of his cock, unwilling, it seemed, to let you finish without him; unwilling to let this end as anything less than together.
You built slowly beneath his hands, beneath his mouth, beneath the low words he murmured against your skin that you would remember later and never quite manage to repeat to anyone, and when you finally broke it was without violence, without the desperate edge of before ā only a long, shuddering release that pulled him over with you, his own climax breaking on a groan he didn't bother to muffle this time, his forehead pressed to yours, his hips stilling deep inside you as the last of it worked through him.
Dawn was still some hours off when you finally dressed for the second time that night, and neither of you hurried about it. He watched you lace your leathers back together ā clumsily, in places, where his hands had torn what you now had no way to properly mend ā with an expression you didn't have a name for yet, something between amusement and a reluctance to let the night end that he was too proud to say aloud.
"Oscar Tully," you said, buckling your dagger back into place, "will sleep safely tonight. If you need, tell your men in the morning that a woman was seen near the horse lines and nothing more. I'll tell Cole the camp was too well-watched to risk it and let him believe what he likes about my nerve."
"And Stony Sept?"
"Send your riders tonight, before the break of dawn. They have barely any horses left, it will take longer for them to arrive." You allowed yourself a small, crooked smile. "I find I've grown fond of at least one wolf. I'd rather not see him eaten by Reachmen before I've had my fill of him."
He caught your wrist before you reached the flap of the tent ā not hard, not the bruising grip of an hour before, but enough to still you ā and drew you back for one last kiss, unhurried, thorough, a promise dressed up as an ordinary thing.
"Barrowton," he said again, against your mouth, as though repeating it might make it more binding. "When this is all done."
"When this is done," you agreed, and found, to your own quiet astonishment, that you meant it. You pressed your lips to his again and turned to leave.
You left him standing amid the wreckage of his tent and stepped back out into a night that had not stopped being cold, or muddy, or heavy with a war that would still have to be survived before either of you saw Barrowton or the North again.
There would be a reckoning to come, you knew ā for the lie you'd have to tell Cole with a straight face, for the riders Roderick would send before sunrise, for whatever it cost either of you if the wrong man ever pieced together why a Green scout had come back from a Rivermen camp with an empty blade and a steadier heart than she'd left with. But that reckoning belonged to the days ahead, and you found you had no wish to borrow trouble from tomorrow when tonight had already given you more than the whole grinding length of this war had managed to.
You walked back toward the Green camp with something in your chest that hadn't been there when you'd left it. Something stubborn and warm and entirely unlike the girl who'd gone bastard-born and nameless into a war she'd never wanted, fighting for a surname instead of a cause. You had gone looking for Oscar Tully's throat, in the end, and had found instead the one thing this war will not take from you: your resolution.
Walking back through the mud with the first grey hint of dawn still hours off, you did not think you would give it up easily now that you had it.
A.N.: that was steamy hah *lights cigarette* now we can be all horny for Roddy together (can you tell that i was ovulating lol). Roddy deserves so many more fics tbh, spread lord Dustin love with a few reposts pretty please <3
TAGLIST: @qardasngan @nerdyinfluencertastemaker @princessphilly @shyravenns @loveslide @dulcebloodhnd @caitlynluna @sacha1slytherin @alternarabuda @jjubilee-fluff @a-sunflower-in-bloom @heieufh @karakatitsa-sonya @eleventhboi @celestialsonglines @xglittergoddess @warpedlilium @themoonseroticoracle @hrh007 @fraaiefreule91 @hannisreading @samthegreenapologist @dont-try-pesticide @thorins-queen-of-erebor @outpostsworld @sotragedynut @nicoall12 @escapic-mezzanine @m0th-g0th @noble-17 @bbjkfnmc @sol-in-wonderland @sem-ra @mitth-eli-vanto @justmasblack @coff33mug @baelorswhore @ava-o-morgan @jeor @verrseau @reading-rosa @sondoyonder @scentedcandletidalwave @princessoftheblood @thaiaavery @jdm-traash
Want to join the taglist? Leave a comment here
reblogging for the masses o7
Call me the towncrierif need be. Y'all should be reading this because *unintelligible words* *unintelligible noises* the dynamic and chemistry is off the charts.
I need them to make it through the war and make it home to Barrowton. Like asap.
The Fairy Queen of the Wolves
Pairing: Roderick Dustin x F!Reader Summary: Lord Roderick Dustin hosts you in his wolves' camp after you lost everything because of the Green Knights. Warning(s): Mention of attempt at raping, explicit sexual content, romantic smut, Scottish roddy for the science, porn with half-plot, straddling sex, p in v, nipple play, slight masturbation, creampie, roddy ruined⦠by you 1.7k words No use of y/n, the reader has no physical description. A/N: No AI involved, all of my garbage is mine, and I'm still human. English is not my first language; my apologies for any eventual mistakes. Don't copy, translate, upload, or use my works anywhere. Tag List: @ildico-the-golden @xbb011 @minart Likes, comments, and Reblogs are always welcome :D
ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: :dļ¾ā§:dļ¾ā§ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: :dļ¾ā§:dļ¾ā§ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: The riffling of the grass under your feet was the only sound in that cold night. Many nights had passed since your accidental arrival in the wolvesā camp. You met people, you saw things, and heard stories, but mainly, you were grateful for Lord Roderick Dustinās intervention when the two green knights tried to rape you. The decision to remain was up to you, and it happened without a formal invitation. The empty tent, once of one wolf, passed it off to you, and no one complained about it.
You had very few exchanges with Roderick, mainly on the first day, and they were mostly answers to questions. Knowing the Hightowers left nothing of your village was enough for him to keep you under his wing. You saw it as a chance for a new start, and meanwhile you were thinking where to start, you helped the cook, assisted the Septons, and did the laundry at the river with the other women. You made friends among them. Prostitutes, maids and wives; they were all there to do their part. Slowly, you felt less lost and more part of something, and even if you didnāt want to take a side in that war, circumstances forced you to do otherwise.
The feeble light of the widespread torches let you recognise some of the guards on patrol. You greeted them and made small talk, but no one dared to take advantage of you in the darkness. Brinna once told you a rumour from one of her customers. No man at the camp could lay a finger on you, Roderickās order. You didnāt take it seriously until one day you noticed his eyes on you. It was imperceptible, you gaze met his at the exact moment, and you both lingered in it enough to exchange a silent attraction.
Roderick was a man of many winters, many battles, forged by the North's adversity, but behind that roughness, there was a loyal and honest heart. You brooded over that for days and looked for his gaze again and again, but to no avail. It was a possible joke of your mind, but you couldnāt ignore that something had happened to you. Something that grew fast under your skin, wrapped your heart and changed your brain chemistry, and the source of that inner turmoil was him.
There was no guard at his tent entrance, but you took a moment regardless before irrupting without invitation. You didn't want to fall into mortification, embarrassing yourself over a misunderstanding. The idea of being his, though, even for a night, was too tempting.
The strong smell of musk pervaded your senses as you became familiar with the place. The dim light of some candles on the wooden table illuminated maps and messages scattered on the surface. The roast leftovers from dinner gave the air a tasty smell as you slowly moved around. Everything suggested an evening spent in there, but there was no trace of Roderick. The idea that he was with his men made you feel more comfortable in your exploration. You traced a couple of fingers over the stained paper of the Riverlands map, mostly out of curiosity, and you slipped a message between your fingers, thinking it had been in his rough hands before. You weren't even sure what it meant, since it was all coded, but you appreciated the elegant handwriting.
āYe're not a spy, are ye? It would break my heart, hinnie.ā
Roderick was sitting in the middle of his bed; his forearm rested on his bent knee in a relaxed pose. There was a contrast between his bare torso, solid and muscular, covered in scars and the softness of the furs that were surrounding the lower part of his body. His messy, silver hair was partially covering his face, but his sharp eyes seemed to break into your soul. As far as he was happy to have you there, he couldnāt lower his guard. They were still at war; he wouldn't have made a good impression dying at the hand of a beautiful woman who sneaked into his tent.
āYe still had your tongue the last time we talked. So talk.ā His defensive tone was far from the rude gentleness you were used to.
āI am not.ā You said with confidence, leaving the small piece of paper on the table and slowly walking toward the bed. You moved cautiously because Roderick could tear you apart in the blink of an eye if the suspicion had sneaked into his mind, but not hesitantly. After all, you wanted to show your intention.
He remained still, silent, carefully following your movements. As your cloak slipped down your body and touched the ground, his eyes moved instantly between your face and your body, covered with a light robe. He brushed his teeth with his tongue out of habit, appreciating your curves defined by the soft fabric and the hard nipples. His expression remained unreadable, but his body responded otherwise. Flames of desire lusted his limbs, pulsing through his erection at the idea of you in his bed.
āIt wasn't my mind's eye. Good.ā He sneered. āI was right to keep Jon away from you.ā
āJon?ā You asked for clarification as you opened the front lace.
āA good boy. But heās no man.ā
āRight⦠better an old lass like you.ā
He mirrored your smile, delighted by your sense of humour. āCare to join me, and Iāll show ye what this old lass can do.ā
As the last piece of clothing revealed your naked body, Roderickās inner strength faltered. Surely, it wasn't the first time he had slept with a woman; he had a wife in another life, and yet, you had a power over him since the first day you met.
āIt's not every day to see a real-life fairy.ā
āIs it what you tell all your maids?ā You mocked him as you crawled into the bed.
āWho?ā He moved the blankets to welcome you into his alcove, showing he was wearing nothing underneath them. He was so proud to display his hardness in all of its glory, and you were more than happy to straddle him and enjoy the intimate contact.
āYeār cold. Let me warm ye, my fairy queen.ā He whispered in a low voice as he left a trail of soft kisses on your upper arm. His callous fingertips were a delightful contrast against your soft back skin. He was surprisingly gentle in his touch. You were expecting a wild run with the king of the wolves, but he revealed his intention to worship your body first.
You held onto his shoulder with a hand as the other one sank into his hair. Your intimate folds slowly brushed against his cock, making your little bulge sensitive and needy. He growled and moved his face right in the middle of your breasts, smelling your scent and tasting your nipples. His full beard caused you goosebumps, and you couldnāt help but let some suffocate moans escape from your mouth.
āLet me hear yeā¦ā He begged into your ear as he fondled your breasts with delicate vehemence, gently pinching your nipples and staring at you with the hope of hearing your voice again. His thickened fingertips worked so delightfully around your sensitive spots.
As your voice rose again into soft moans, he faltered because of your hand around his hardness. Your thumb teased its tip and slowly stroked its length, pressing it against your wet cunt. He let you play with him because you were a vision, so shameless and needy of him. Both his hands slipped into your hair, slightly pulling your head back to see your desperate expression.
āKiss meā¦ā You whispered. āPlease, Roderick.ā
Hearing his name on your lips was a jolt of pleasure; a half smile appeared on his face. āNo 'My Lord' anymore, uh? Where is the respect due to my title?ā
āYou don't give a shit of it.ā You breathed out as you guided his cock inside you, causing a sudden change of his expression and a consequent low groan of pleasure. āHalf of your men call you by your name.ā
āNo one of them is ye. Say it again.ā He ordered as he brought your face a couple of inches from his.
You took your time to oblige his request, heavily breathing against his lips as your hips followed the natural pace triggered by the penetration. His self-control vacillated because your body was better than anything tried before and you took advantage of his momentarily weakness to steal that so-wanted kiss.
Lost in that dance of the lips, your touch became more caring and sensual, and you forgot the seduction fight of a few moments earlier. You held onto him in a lustful embrace as your body kept moving with renewed confidence, led by the pure pleasure of the act itself. Roderick was so caring in keeping you against him, gently pressing his hands on your lower back, fondling your buttocks with worshipping desire. You were perfection; it was almost surreal. If his fairy queen asked for something, he would have granted it. No questions.
āRoderickā¦ā Moaning his name to fulfil his desire made him surrender to you completely. Your body moved frantically, brushing your clit against his lower hair as your cunt took all of him.
āFuckā¦ā He growled, sinking his teeth into your shoulder and grabbing your hips firmly to invite you not to stop. āCareful, Iām almost there.ā
āHold a little more, please⦠My Lord⦠Roderickā¦ā Your mind went blank as the orgasm bloomed into your guts and pervaded your body with such intensity. You mewled so nicely as your cunt milked him strongly enough that Roderick came fiercely right after, unable to control himself. Low groans filled the tent along with your last breathless moans.
When the calmness returned, Roderick moved a lock of your hair from your face, resting his hand on your cheek. You cradled into his touch, closing your eyes and enjoying the comfort of his attention.
āI know the woods demand their queen, but I would like ye to remain.ā
You nodded, kissing his palm. āBlood will be shed morrow. Make sure it's not the wolves'.ā
āI make my vow. Death will wait if the fairy demands it.ā
ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: :dļ¾ā§:dļ¾ā§ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: :dļ¾ā§:dļ¾ā§ā§ļ½„ļ¾: ā§ļ½„ļ¾: Ao3
THAT LAST LINE.
āI make my vow. Death will wait if the fairy demands it."
The softness killed me, the way he was confident but careful with her. Let her lead.
Thank you for writing for this man!!!! I'm so here for it and you're so good at characterizing him <3
God, just, being Gwayne's wife (lavender marriage) and being so good with each other that you slowly work around having kids and Ormund being a jerk like "Who's bastard is it?" and she just goes "My Husband's?" and he doesn't believe her but the baby comes out looking like Gwayne so he's crazy about it, like how did she do this? And her being protective of her dearest friend and husband and ragebaiting Ormund and making his life hell and just leading to hate sex and then he becomes obsessed with her but she keeps him on the side and he's the mistress and then she gets pregnant and he's SURE its his and how could it NOT be and she goes, "The first one was" but he refuses to believe it and then the baby comes out looking just like her and he goes insane and they argue and he threatens to tell Gwayne and she hits him with he knows??? And do you really want to claim this 'bastard' when it would out you as an adulterer? And he's just trapped. Checkmate.
Do we think Aegon (II) cries when gettin' fucked, #yes of #no, non-oomf-- REAL QUICK!!!
we all know he does, letās be fr, and i need you all to visualize it right now with me real quick!! everyone say thank you, dear anon!!
Ū¶ą§ cw: mdni 18+ f!anatomy!reader
you watch his eyes roll back, mind blank, hot and malleable, nothing more than a babbling mess underneath your weight. muffled whimper escapes his lips with every motion of your hips, getting yourself off on top of him. aegon's hands grip your waist desperately, trying to slow your movements, uselessly scratching and kneading the flesh, torn between enduring intense pleasure and not being able to bear it.
ājustānhahās-slower.ā words come out as a whine, as his glassy eyes follow the movements of your breasts. aegonās hands find your tits, inhumanly greedy even in the moments of complete overwhelming surrender. āpleaseāi canāt.ā
the words die in his throat, becoming pathetic moans, as you speed up, despite his pleas, chasing your high, getting yourself off on his cock, nails piercing the flesh of his chest, leaving red marks on pale skin. his forhead glistens with sweat, tears trail down his cheeks, kissing his chin and disappearing into the crook of his neck. he is breathing hard, eyes shut, not even able to form a coherent thought anymore, reduced to a whimpering mess, moaning and babbling nonsense, desperately trying to keep his fucking sanity from the otherworldly bliss your every movement brings him.
aegon thrusts his hips up faster, trying to meet you but right before the moment he is ready to cum, you slow down, cruelly robbing him of his release. he lets out a loud whine, mumbling pleas and begging for you to let him cum. you feel his thick cock twitching inside you in raw need, as you slowly grind your hips against his. tears wet his face, while he sobs and mewls like a wounded animal, repeating please and yes non stop, relishing in the agony of this sweet sweet torture.
āyou want to cum?ā you ask, voice dripping with mocking sweetness.
aegon nods his head eagerly and looks up at you with a tear streaked face, eyes wet and red, skin raw, expression of utter submission and primal need to be handled. āplease.ā he repeats a hundredth time, exhaling loudly at the rough movement of your hips, as his pathetic sobs and moans of pleasure fill the chambers once again.
taglist: @silkaurum @valarrsgirl @userhotd @lustedbby @rottenbites @darylandbethfanforever9 @mademoisellepetite @demodemigodness12 @alaeratrrn @koolblackberry
I do like this man crying and begging for release. Yes, please. *grabby hands*
Labour
Dark!Ormund Hightower X Targ!Reader (looks not described) X Gwayne Hightower (will be present in part two, Saviour)
Summary: After a failed escape leaves her stranded in the Reach, Princess Y/N Targaryen finds herself at the mercy of Lord Ormund Hightower, a man who has wanted her for years. Taken prisoner and stripped of everything that once gave her power, Y/N is forced into a life of servitude as Ormund slowly attempts to break her resistance and make her his.
A/N: If you are triggered by SA, you can skip this part before reading Saviour. This part focuses on her abuse, while Saviour will center on her healing and finding love.
TW: kidnapping, captivity, violence, graphic violence, murder, character death, physical abuse, torture, sexual harassment, sexual assault, non-consensual touching, sexual coercion, forced nudity, religious abuse, humiliation, degradation, emotional abuse, psychological abuse, manipulation, misogyny, power imbalance, threats of rape, rape. ORMUND IS EVIL!
WC: 44K
You have been traveling for months now, long enough that the sway of the carriage has become a second heartbeat, a constant rhythm of jolts and creaks and the muffled thunder of hooves on packed earth. Your back aches from the endless motion. The cushioned seat, once plush and comfortable, has compressed into a hard slab that offers no relief no matter how you shift your weight. You press your palm against the wooden frame and try to find a position that does not make your spine feel like a column of bruised stones.
You miss Silverwing, the absence of her is a physical ache lodged beneath your sternum, a hollow space where the bond should hum warm and steady. You picture her coiled on the black volcanic beaches of Dragonstone, her scales catching the pale northern light, steam rising from her vast nostrils as the surf crashes against the shore nearby. She would be restless without you. Silverwing always grew restless when you were gone too long, pacing the beach, snapping at the dragonkeepers, refusing to eat. You feel the same restlessness mirrored in your own bones, a constant agitation that no amount of walking or riding or dancing can soothe. Mother insisted you leave her behind, and you understand the logic. Truly, you do. Your mother looked you in the eye and said, "You will leave Silverwing on Dragonstone. I know you, daughter. The moment a suitor displeases you, you will fly home and claim the tour was a failure. I need you to complete this journey. I need you to give each house a genuine opportunity." You agreed because she was right, because you knew yourself well enough to recognize the truth in her words. Understanding does nothing to fill the hollow place inside you. It does nothing to ease the ache.
Your mother's letter arrived four days ago. The words were brief but urgent. The handwriting was your mother's own, but it was shakier than usual, the letters pressed so hard into the parchment that the quill had nearly torn through in places. War has begun. Aegon has been crowned in King's Landing. Your brother Lucerys is dead, murdered by Aemond Targaryen at Storm's End. Return to Dragonstone immediately. Do not delay. Do not stop for any reason. Ride day and night if you must. Come home.
You read the message three times before the shaking started in your hands. The fourth time, you read it aloud to yourself in a whisper, as if hearing the words would make them less terrible. They did not. Lucerys. Sweet Luke, your younger brother, with his easy laugh and his earnest eyes. Dead. Murdered by your uncle Aemond.
Now the carriage moves as fast as the horses can manage, your escort riding close on all sides. Ser Harrold leads them, he has served your mother since before you were born. You remember him lifting you onto your first pony when you were four years old, his calloused hands gentle and sure. He promised your mother he would deliver you safely home, and you believed him when you set out. You believed him with the absolute certainty of a child who has never known true danger. You are less certain now. The roads feel different. The air hums with something invisible and threatening, like the pressure that builds before a thunderstorm breaks. Ser Harrold rides with his hand on his sword hilt at all times. His eyes never stop scanning the horizon. You have caught him muttering prayers under his breath.
You close your eyes and lean your head back against the seat. The motion of the carriage becomes a rocking rhythm, almost soothing despite the discomfort. Your thoughts drift. They always drift to the same place when you are tired and unguarded, when the exhaustion strips away your defenses and leaves the old memories raw and exposed.
Lord Ormund Hightower.
The name curdles in your mind like milk left too long in the sun. You were six and ten when he first appeared at court, the ladies of your mother's household whispered about him constantly. They gathered in corners and alcoves, their voices hushed and breathless, trading observations like stolen treasures. How handsome he was. How commanding his presence. How he moved through a room like a man who knew exactly what he wanted from the world and exactly how to take it. You remember their giggles. You remember the way they blushed when he glanced their way. You remember rolling your eyes so hard it gave you a headache that pulsed behind your temples for an hour afterward.
Handsome. You scoffed at the word then, and you scoff at it now, alone in the dusty confines of your carriage. The man was old. Thirty-five years to your sixteen. Nineteen years gaped between you like an unbridgeable chasm. Your entire lifetime, plus three more years. When he was your age, squiring for some lord or another, you had not even been a flicker of possibility in your mother's womb. You made that observation loudly and often to anyone who would listen, and you made it with the absolute conviction of a girl who believes her opinions are unassailable truths. Your ladies in waitingāJeyne, Lysa, and sweet little Margotābecame your captive audience for a running commentary on Lord Ormund's many, many deficiencies.
"Did you see him at the feast last night?" you asked, sprawled across the velvet settee in your chambers while Jeyne worked your hair. The fire crackled in the hearth, casting dancing shadows across the stone walls. Your shoes lay discarded on the floor where you had kicked them. "He kept sniffing the wine before he drank it. Sniffing it. Like a dog trying to decide whether something is worth eating. I watched him do it three separate times. Three times."
Your ladies laughed, you fed on their laughter like a flame fed on dry kindling, growing brighter and hotter with every sound.
"And his nose," you continued, warming to the subject with the pleasure of a performer who knows her audience is captivated. You sat up straighter on the settee, gesturing dramatically at your own face. "Have you ever seen a nose so... so..." You waggled your fingers vaguely in the air, searching for the most devastating word. "So present? It occupies half his face. It enters a room before he does. I swear to the Seven, he could smell a rose blooming three kingdoms away. He could smell a baker baking bread in a village on the other side of the Narrow Sea."
Jeyne snorted, unladylike and delighted. "You're terrible."
"I am accurate," you declared. "There is a difference. And the way he reacts to scentsāhave you noticed? He's so sensitive. So delicate. Lady Willa walked past him in the gardens yesterday wearing rosewater on her wrists, just a few drops, barely noticeable. He practically flinched. Flinched! A grown man, a lord of one of the greatest houses in the realm, and he cannot tolerate the scent of flowers. He wrinkled his nose like a child tasting something sour."
Lysa, always the diplomatic one, offered a gentle counterpoint. "They say his sense of smell is exceptionally keen. Some consider it a gift from the gods. The Hightowers have always been known for itālike a family trait, passed down through the blood."
"Some consider it a gift," you repeated, your voice dripping with theatrical disdain. "I consider it ridiculous. What use is a nose that sensitive? He must spend his entire life being assaulted by every odor within a league. Imagine being him at a tourneyāthe sweat, the horses, the blood. He must be in agony."
"Perhaps he is," Margot offered quietly. "Perhaps that's why he always looks so serious."
You waved her suggestion away with a flick of your wrist. "He looks serious because he has no sense of humor. None. I have never seen him laugh."
Your ladies exchanged glances, you pretended not to see.
You mocked his hair next. "I imagine him standing before a mirror every morning," you said, your voice taking on a cruel, lilting quality, ābrushing and arranging and fussing, making sure every single curl falls exactly where it should. His manservant must have the patience of a septon. 'No, my lord, that curl is a quarter-inch too far to the left. Allow me to adjust it.'ā
The word creepy became your favorite descriptor, the weapon you reached for most often. Everything about him was creepy. The way he looked at you with those pale eyes, steady and unblinking. The way he seemed to appear wherever you went, materializing at feasts and garden parties and walks through the castle grounds as if he had somehow memorized your schedule. The way he always managed to position himself close enough to speak with you, to compliment the color of your gown or the arrangement of your hair, to let his gaze linger on your face a moment longer than propriety allowed.
"He's ugly," you announced one afternoon with the absolute finality of a judge delivering a sentence. You were lounging in the window seat of your chambers, the spring sunlight warm on your face, while your ladies worked on their embroidery nearby. The declaration came from nowhere, unprompted, as if the thought had been simmering in your mind and finally boiled over. "I don't care what anyone else says. I don't care what the other ladies whisper about. He is old and ugly and odd, and I wish he would go back to Oldtown and stay there. He has no business being at court. He has no business being anywhere near me."
Your ladies exchanged glances again. You knew what those glances meant. You knew every woman at court considered Ormund Hightower devastatingly attractive, with his tall frame and his strong features and his air of authority. You knew Jeyne had once described him as "the most beautiful man I have ever seen" after drinking too much wine at a private supper. You knew Lysa's cheeks flushed pink whenever he entered a room. That knowledgeāthat universal, undeniable consensusāonly made you more determined to despise him. You would never give them the satisfaction of admitting what your eyes could plainly see. Let them call him beautiful. You would call him a relic. You would call him a fossil. You would call him ancient and decrepit and on the very edge of his grave.
The tourney for your sixteenth nameday was meant to be the grandest event of the season, a celebration that would be talked about for years afterward. Knights from every corner of the realm flocked to King's Landing to compete for glory and for the chance to catch the eye of a Targaryen princess. You sat beside your mother in the royal box, elevated above the common spectators, a crown of silver flowers woven through the elaborate coils of your hair. You felt like the center of the universe. You felt like the sun.
You loved every moment of it. You loved the attention that washed over you like warm water, the way every eye turned toward the royal box when you rose to greet the crowd. You loved the spectacle, the pageantry, the thunder of hooves and the crash of lances. You loved knowing that this entire eventāthe knights, the feasts, the flowers, the musicāwas all in honor of you. Your mother beamed with pride beside you, her hand occasionally reaching over to squeeze yours. You were her heir, her firstborn, her most precious treasure, and she wanted the whole realm to see what she had created.
The knights paraded past the royal box one by one, their destriers caparisoned in house colors, their armor gleaming with fresh polish. They dipped their lances in salute as they passed, and each dip made the crowd cheer. You smiled and clapped and leaned over to whisper commentary to your ladies, who sat in the row behind you. A young knight from House Mallister winked at you, and Jeyne gasped behind her hand. Lord Ashford's eldest son nearly fell off his horse trying to bow too deeply, and you had to bite the inside of your cheek to keep from laughing out loud.
Then Lord Ormund Hightower rode into view on a massive gray destrier, and the laughter died in your throat, the horse was a magnificent creature, easily seventeen hands high, its coat the pale silver-gray of morning mist. Ormund sat astride it with the easy confidence of a man born to the saddle. His armor gleamed green and silver, the colors of his house, every plate polished to a mirror shine. His helmet was tucked under one arm, leaving his face bare to the sunlight. His hair fell in perfect light brown curls around his shoulders. His blue eyes scanned the stands with calm, unhurried assurance. The crowd cheered. Your stomach clenched.
He reined his horse to a stop directly in front of the royal box. The massive destrier stood motionless, trained to perfection, while Ormund gazed up at you. The sunlight caught the burnished metal of his pauldrons and turned his curls to spun gold. His eyes found yours and held them. The noise of the crowd seemed to dim, to recede, as if the world had narrowed to just the space between you and him.
"Princess," he said. His voice carried across that space with impossible clarity, rich and deep and perfectly controlled. "I would be honored beyond measure if you would grant me your favor this day. To carry your blessing onto the field would give me strength beyond any armor."
Your stomach dropped as if the floor of the royal box had vanished beneath you. The silence that followed his request was suffocating in its intensity. Every person in the stands was watching. Every lord and lady. Every knight waiting in the lists. Every servant and squire and common spectator. You felt their gazes like pins pressing into your skin from every direction. Your instinct screamed at you to refuse. The words were already forming on your tongue designed to wound him as deeply and publicly as possible. Something cutting about his age. Something cruel about his presumption. Something that would make the crowd laugh at him instead of cheer. You opened your mouth.
Your mother's hand closed around your wrist beneath the railing where no one could see, her grip was iron. Her fingers dug into the delicate bones of your wrist with the strength of a woman who had spent years gripping dragon saddles. Her eyes, when you turned to look at her, were steel.
"You will not shame him," Rhaenyra whispered, her voice barely audible beneath the noise of the crowd and utterly impossible to argue with. "Not here. Not today. Not in front of the entire realm. Give him the favor, Y/N. Now."
The injustice of it burned through your chest like dragonfire, hot and consuming. You wanted to scream. You wanted to wrench your arm free from her grip and stand up and tell every single person watching exactly what you thought of Lord Ormund Hightower and his honor and his beautiful, stupid face and his sensitive, ridiculous nose. You wanted to throw the crown of silver flowers to the ground and grind it beneath your heel. You wanted to summon Silverwing and burn the whole tourney ground to ash. You wantedā
You were a princess. A princess did not throw tantrums before the entire realm. Not even you, and you had thrown more tantrums in your sixteen years than most princesses managed in a lifetime.
Your hands moved mechanically, divorced from your will. You lifted the wreath of silver flowers from your hair, the favor you had prepared for no one in particular, the symbol of your blessing that you had assumed you would grant to some dashing young knight close to your own age. The flowers were delicate things, silverbell blossoms woven with silver thread, their petals soft as moth wings against your fingers. You extended the wreath toward Ormund. Your hand trembled with the force of your suppressed rage. You hoped he could see it. You hoped he knew that every fraction of your smile was a lie.
Ormund reached up and took the wreath from your hands. His fingers brushed against yours in the exchange, deliberate, lingering. The touch lasted half a heartbeat longer than necessary. His skin was warm and rough with calluses from sword practice. His eyes never left your face. They held yours with an intensity that made your breath catch in your throat, regardless of how much you wished it would not.
"I will wear it proudly, Princess," he said, and his voice was warm, almost tender, as if you had given him a genuine gift instead of a forced and bitter concession. His thumb traced a slow, deliberate circle against the inside of your wrist before he withdrew, a touch so subtle that no one in the crowd could have seen it, a secret pressed into your skin. "I will think of you with every pass I make. Your favor will be the shield that guards me and the sword that guides my arm."
He secured the wreath to the end of his lance wrapping the silver threads around the dark wood until the flowers sat bright and unmistakable. Then, as the crowd watched in breathless silence, he lifted the wreath to his face and inhaled deeply. His nostrils flared, his pale blue eyes sliding half-closed with an expression of almost indecent satisfaction. The gesture was intimate, private, a thing meant for bedchambers rather than tourney fields. The crowd roared its approval, blind to the violation in the act. Your mother released your wrist. You drew your hand back into your lap and sat motionless, your spine rigid, feeling something cold and heavy settle into the pit of your stomach like a stone dropped into deep water.
You spent the remainder of the tourney silently wishing for his horse to throw him. You imagined it with vivid, detailed clarity, the massive gray destrier stumbling, Ormund pitching forward over its neck, his beautiful armor clattering in the dust, his perfect curls getting tangled with dirt and horse manure. You imagined the crowd gasping in shock. You imagined sending a maester to tend to his bruises, a maester who was very old and very slow and very bad at his job.
None of it happened. Ormund rode brilliantly that day, as if he had been born in the saddle and nursed on victory. He unhorsed three knights in succession, each opponent fell before Ormund's lance like wheat before a scythe. Each victory brought him back to the royal box to salute you, his horse prancing sideways in a display of controlled power. Each time, he lifted his lance high so the silver flowers caught the afternoon light and sparkled. Each time, the crowd cheered louder, their voices growing hoarse with enthusiasm. Each time, his eyes found yours with that same unwavering intensity, and each time, you felt that gaze like a hand pressing against your skin. Each time, you wanted to sink through the floorboards and disappear into the earth.
"He's doing it to spite me," you hissed to Jeyne during a brief pause in the competition, while servants rushed onto the field to clear away the debris of shattered lances. Your voice was low and venomous. "He's showing off. He's rubbing my face in it. Look at him down there, preening like a peacock. He thinks my favor means something. He thinks I actually wanted to give it to him."
Jeyne, who had served you long enough to recognize the particular edge in your voice that preceded an explosion, wisely said nothing. She kept her eyes fixed on the tourney field and her hands folded primly in her lap.
The feast that evening was interminable, you were seated at the high table, the place of honor beside your mother, with the tourney champion given the seat directly to your right. The arrangement was traditional. Inescapable. You understood with bitter clarity that your mother had orchestrated it deliberately, a gesture of respect to the victor, a public acknowledgment of his achievement. Ormund had shed his armor for a doublet of deep green velvet embroidered with silver thread, the Hightower sigil worked in miniature over his heart. He smelled of sandalwood and something muskier beneath the clean scent, like woodsmoke or old leather. You noticed the scent despite yourself. You noticed it because he was so close that his shoulder nearly brushed yours every time he reached for his wine cup, because he leaned toward you whenever he spoke, his voice pitched low and intimate beneath the roar of conversation that filled the great hall.
"You are not eating, Princess," he observed, halfway through the second course. His knife moved with surgical precision as he cut a sliver of roasted boar, the meat so tender it parted like butter beneath the blade. "The boar is excellent. The kitchens have outdone themselves."
"I am not hungry." Your voice was flat and cold as a winter lake.
"That is a pity." He lifted the morsel to his mouth and chewed slowly, deliberately, his eyes never leaving your face. You watched his jaw work. You watched the muscles of his throat move as he swallowed. "A young woman should have an appetite. You are still growing, after all. Still... developing."
The pause before the word was calculated. You felt it land like a stone dropped into still water. His gaze flicked down from your faceājust for an instant, just far enough to make your skin crawlābefore returning to your eyes. His expression remained perfectly pleasant, perfectly polite. A faint smile curved the corners of his mouth.
You stabbed your fork into the piece of roast fowl on your plate with enough force to make the porcelain shriek. "I find that my appetite depends greatly on the company I am forced to keep."
If the barb struck home, he gave no indication. His smile merely deepened, settling into the lines around his mouth like it belonged there. "I have always admired your spirit, Princess. It is one of the things I find most compelling about you. You are not like the other young ladies at courtāso eager to please, so desperate for approval. You are a dragon. Untamed. Unbroken." He lifted his wine cup and swirled the dark liquid within, watching it cling to the sides of the goblet. "I have always wondered what it would take to gentle such a creature. What hand would be steady enough, patient enough, to earn her trust."
"Perhaps no hand at all," you replied, your voice clipped. "Perhaps the creature in question has no interest in being gentled."
"No interest in being gentled," he repeated, as if tasting the words. His tongue swept across his lower lip, slow and thoughtful. "How delightfully fierce. How wonderfully... spirited." He leaned closer, his shoulder pressing against yours now, his mouth dipping toward your ear. His breath was warm and wine-sweet. "But even dragons can be taught to accept the saddle, Princess. It is only a matter of finding the right rider."
He pulled back before you could respond, lifting his goblet in a toast to Lord Beesbury, who had risen to offer a rambling tribute to the tourney champion. You sat rigid in your chair, your heart hammering against your ribs, your appetite truly dead now. You could still feel the heat of his shoulder against yours, the phantom press of his breath against your ear, the way his eyes had dropped from your face in that fleeting, invasive assessment.
The dancing began after the fourth course was cleared away. The musicians struck up a lively tune, and the center of the great hall transformed into a whirl of silk and velvet and flashing jewels. You danced with half a dozen partners in quick succession, a young Lord Caron with sweaty palms, a knight from House Swann who stepped on your toes twice, Lord Rowan's eldest son who kept his eyes fixed on your bodice throughout the entire reel. You smiled through all of it, your cheeks aching with the effort, your mind fixed on the moment you could reasonably excuse yourself and retreat to your chambers.
Then the music shifted. The lively reel faded into something slower, something more intimate, a waltz, measured and stately, the kind of dance that required partners to stand close, to move in unison, to hold each other's gaze for long, suspended moments. You felt his presence before you saw him, a heat at your back, a whisper of sandalwood and woodsmoke curling through the air.
"Princess." Ormund's voice was a low rumble behind you. "I believe this dance is mine."
It was not a question. You turned to face him and found him already extending his hand, his palm upturned, his expression one of patient expectation. Every eye in the hall was upon you again. The champion claiming his privilege. Tradition demanded you accept. Your mother's gaze, from across the room, was a silent, implacable command.
You placed your hand in his, his fingers closed around yours, he drew you onto the dance floor with the smooth confidence of a man who had done this a thousand times, leading you into the first turn of the waltz with effortless precision.
"You dance beautifully," he murmured, his free hand settling at your waist. His palm was broad and warm, his fingers splayed against the small of your back. The heat of his touch radiated through the silk of your gown. "Though I suspect you know that already. You do everything beautifully, don't you, Princess? Even sulking. Even glowering at me as though you wished I would spontaneously combust."
"I am not glowering."
"You are. Fiercely. Your brows are drawn together and your jaw is clenched and there is a vein in your temple that pulses every time I speak." His thumb traced a small circle against your waist, the motion idle, almost unconscious. "It is deeply endearing. I find myself wanting to provoke it more often, just to watch you react. You are so very alive when you are angry. So very vivid."
"I am so very glad my discomfort amuses you, my lord."
"Not discomfort." He spun you through a turn, his hand guiding you with firm authority. When you came back together, you were standing even closer than before. The length of his body was a wall of heat against yours. "Passion. Fire. That Targaryen blood running hot in your veins. You should be grateful for it, you know. Most women your age are so dull, so tame. They simper and blush and say precisely what they think a man wants to hear." His head dipped toward you, his voice dropping to a register that was barely above a whisper. "You bite. I find it... refreshing."
The dance swept you across the floor in a series of measured steps. His hand at your back guided you with subtle pressure, steering you through the other couples with the ease of long practice. His eyes never left your face. That pale blue gaze was a weight, a pressure, a thing you could feel on your skin like the heat of a candle held too close.
Then his hand moved, a gradual slide from the small of your back downward, palm flattening, fingers spreading wide. By the time you registered what was happening, his hand was resting on the curve of your arse, his grip firm and possessive, his fingers pressing into the silk of your gown with unmistakable intent.
You froze mid-step, your body going rigid as a drawn bowstring. The breath seized in your lungs. "Careful," he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. His hand did not move. His fingers flexed, gripping once, a slow and deliberate squeeze. "You would not want to cause a scene, Princess. All these people watching. Your mother watching. Imagine the scandal."
Your face flooded with heat. Rage and humiliation warred in your chest, a storm of fire and ice. You wanted to shove him away. You wanted to slap his smug, handsome face. You wanted to scream. But his grip on your other hand was unbreakable, and his body was a solid wall blocking your retreat, and the dance was still going on around you, the other couples spinning and laughing, utterly oblivious to the violation happening in their midst.
"Let go of me," you hissed through clenched teeth, your voice low and shaking with fury.
"In a moment." His hand squeezed again, slower this time, almost contemplative. You could feel the heat of his palm through the layers of your gown, the strength of his fingers, the casual ownership in the gesture. "I have been watching you all evening. Watching you dance with those boys. Watching them fumble and stammer and fail to hold your attention for more than a heartbeat. Do you know what I thought, Princess? I thought, She deserves better. She deserves a man who knows how to handle her."
"I would sooner be handled by a Dothraki savage."
His laugh was a low rumble against your ear. "There. That fire. That is what I mean." His hand finallyāfinallyāslid back up to the acceptable territory of your waist, but the memory of its presence lingered like a brand. "I am going to enjoy taming you, little dragon. Every sharp word. Every flash of defiance. Every time you look at me with those furious eyes and think of ways to wound me." He spun you through another turn, and when you came together again, his smile was wolfish and knowing and utterly, terrifyingly patient. "And you will wound me, I am sure. You will try. But I have been wounded before, Princess. I have survived. And I have a very long memory."
The waltz ended. He released you with a formal bow, lifting your hand to his lips and pressing a kiss to your knuckles that lingered a fraction of a second longer than propriety allowed. His eyes met yours over the back of your hand. They were bright with satisfaction, with anticipation, with the quiet certainty of a man who had already won.
"Thank you for the dance," he said, loud enough for the nearest onlookers to hear. "It was everything I hoped it would be."
You fled the great hall the moment you could extricate yourself from the crowd. You fled to your chambers and slammed the door behind you and stood there in the darkness, trembling, your hand pressed to the place on your gown where his fingers had gripped you. You could still feel the phantom pressure of his palm. You could still smell sandalwood and woodsmoke clinging to your skin. You did not sleep that night. You sat at your window and watched the stars wheel overhead and hated him with a purity of feeling that was almost religious in its intensity.
The memory shifts. It blurs at the edges and reforms into a different moment, the same sick feeling coiling in your stomach.
You are standing in the corridor outside your mother's solar. The stone walls are cold against your back where you press yourself against them, hidden in the shadows of a recessed alcove. Sconces flicker along the hallway, their flames guttering in a draft you cannot feel. The door to the solar is not quite closed. A gap of perhaps two inches remains between the heavy oak and the frame, and through that gap, voices drift into the corridor. Your mother's voice, measured and careful, the voice she uses when negotiating something delicate. Another voice, Ormund's voice. You recognize it instantly, the way you would recognize a snake's hiss.
"She is young," your mother is saying. Her voice carries the weight of careful diplomacy. "She has only just turned sixteen. She has a strong will and a stronger temper. You understand what you are asking of her. You understand what you are asking of me."
"I understand completely, Your Grace." Ormund's voice is calm and steady, utterly sure of itself, as if the outcome of this conversation is already decided. "I have thought of nothing else since I first saw her at court. She is extraordinary. Fierce. Intelligent. Beautiful beyond measure. I am prepared to wait for her. I am prepared to be patient while she grows accustomed to the idea. But I wanted to make my intentions known formally, before another suitor pressed a claim that might complicate matters."
A pause. You hear the soft clink of a wine cup being set down on a wooden surface. You imagine your mother taking a long drink, buying herself time to think.
"She is my heir," Rhaenyra says at last. "My firstborn child and my successor. Any man who marries her will one day stand beside the Iron Throne as consort. He will share in her power and her responsibility. You understand that as well, Lord Ormund. This is not simply a marriage. This is the future of the realm."
"I do understand, Your Grace. I understand completely." Ormund's voice is grave now, respectful, pitched to convey the full weight of his sincerity. "My house has served the crown faithfully for generations. The Hightowers have always been leal subjects to the Targaryen dynasty. I would be honored to continue that tradition. I would be honored to stand beside your daughter and support her claim with all the strength of Oldtown and the Hightower behind us. Our children would unite two of the oldest bloodlines in Westeros."
Our children. The words hit you like a physical blow. You press your hand against your mouth to stifle the sound of disgust that rises in your throat. The thought of bearing his childrenāof him touching you, of his hands on your body, of his seed taking root in your wombāmakes your stomach lurch violently.
Another pause, longer this time. You hold your breath until your lungs begin to ache. The flames in the sconces gutter and dance. Your mother does not respond immediately. You hear the rustle of fabric, the soft sound of a goblet being lifted and set down again.
"I will speak with her," Rhaenyra says at last, and her voice carries something you cannot quite identify, caution, perhaps, or weariness. "I will present your suit to her and hear her thoughts on the matter. But I make no promises, Lord Ormund. My daughter's happiness is not a small consideration. It is the primary consideration. I will not force her into a match she cannot accept."
"I would expect nothing less from you, Your Grace. You are a devoted mother as well as a queen. Your daughter is fortunate to have you." A pause. The scrape of a chair being pushed back. "Thank you for hearing me. Thank you for considering my suit. I will await your daughter's decision with hope in my heart."
Footsteps approach the door. You scramble backward, your heart hammering against your ribs so hard you can feel your pulse in your temples. Your slippers make no sound on the stone floorāa small mercyāas you duck around the corner and press yourself into a narrow alcove hidden behind a tapestry. The fabric smells of dust and old incense. You hold your breath.
The door opens. Ormund Hightower walks out of your mother's solar and into the corridor. His stride is confident, unhurried, the stride of a man who has just won something far more valuable than a tourney. His shoulders are relaxed beneath the fine fabric of his doublet. His expression is calm and satisfied, the faint ghost of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. He pauses for a moment in the corridor, looking left and right as if orienting himself.
Then he stops, his nostrils flare. His head turns, slowly, deliberately, toward the tapestry behind which you are hiding. His eyesāthose pale, piercing blue eyesāfix on the exact spot where you are concealed. The smile on his face widens by a fraction.
"Jasmine," he murmurs, almost too quietly to hear. "Such a distinctive scent."
He stands there for a long, terrible moment, his gaze boring through the tapestry as if it were made of glass. Then he turns and continues on his way, his footsteps fading gradually into the distance.
Your hands clench into fists at your sides. Your jaw tightens until your teeth ache. You wait until his footsteps have faded completely, and then you are moving, shoving yourself out of the alcove and storming toward the solar door. You push it open with enough force to send it crashing against the interior wall. The sound echoes through the room like a thunderclap. Your mother looks up from her desk, startled, a goblet of wine halfway to her lips. Her expression shifts from surprise to resignation in the space of a heartbeat.
"He asked for my hand." Your voice comes out in a snarl, low and furious and barely controlled. "He asked for my hand in marriage, and you let him. You listened to him. You heard him out while he stood there and talked about me as if I were a piece of property to be negotiated overā"
"Y/N." Your mother sets down the goblet with a deliberate, careful motion. Her voice is dangerously calm, the calm of a dragon before it opens its jaws. "Close the door."
You slam it. The heavy oak crashes into its frame with a boom that rattles the sconces on the walls. "He is old, Mother. He is thirty-five years old. That is nearly twenty years older than me. He is practically in his grave. He is a relic. He is a fossil. He is an ancient, decrepit, gray-hairedā"
"His hair is not gray."
"It will be soon! He is closer to forty than thirty. When I am his age, he will be nearly sixty. Sixty, Mother. Imagine being married to a man of sixty. Imagine sharing a bed with a man of sixty. I would rather die. I would rather feed myself to Silverwing. I would ratherā"
"You will lower your voice." Rhaenyra rises from her chair. The movement is slow and deliberate, full of the unconscious authority of a woman who has worn a crown for many years. Her eyes flash with warning.
"I will not lower my voice!" You are shouting now, your voice rising to fill the solar. "I will scream it from the rooftops if I must. I will climb to the top of the Tower of the Hand and announce it to the entire city. I will not marry Lord Ormund Hightower. I would rather marry a stable boy. I would rather marry a Dornish horse. I would rather marry the horse's saddle. I would rather marry no one at all and let the succession fall toā"
"Enough." The word cuts through your tirade like a blade through silk. Your mother's voice is not loud, but it carries absolute command. Her eyes flash with the fire of old Valyria. "You will not speak to me this way. You are my daughter and my heir, and I love you beyond measure, but you are still a child in many ways. This display proves it. You are acting like a petulant girl who has been denied a sweet, not like a future queen who understands the weight of political reality."
The sting of that rebuke steals your breath. You stand there in the center of the solar, your chest heaving, tears of fury pricking at the corners of your eyes. The words hit you harder than any blow could have. Your mother sighs. The tension in her shoulders softens slightly. She reaches up and rubs her temples with the tips of her fingers.
"He touched me." The words tear themselves from your throat, raw and shaking. "At the feast. During the waltz. He put his hand on myāhe touched me where no one should touch, and he told me not to make a scene, and I could not say anything because everyone was watching, andā"
"What are you talking about" The word cuts through your tirade like a blade through silk. Your mother's voice is not loud, but it carries absolute command. Her eyes flash with the fire of old Valyria. "Tell me everything. Slowly. From the beginning."
You tell her. The words pour out of you in a flood, the hand on your backside, the whisper in your ear. Your mother listens in silence, her face growing paler and harder with every word. When you finish, you are shaking, tears of fury and humiliation streaming down your cheeks.
"I will not marry him." Your voice cracks on the words. "I will never marry him. If you make me marry him, I willāI will feed myself to Silverwing. I will throw myself from the highest tower of the Red Keep. I willā"
"You will not marry him." Your mother's voice is iron, absolute, unshakeable. "I give you my word. Whatever political advantages a Hightower alliance might offer, they are not worth your safety. They are not worth your dignity." She rises from her chair and crosses the room, taking your face in her hands. Her palms are warm and steady against your tear-wet cheeks. "I did not know, my darling. I did not know about the dance. If I had known, I would never have allowed him in this room. I would never have heard his suit."
"Then refuse him." Your voice is a broken whisper. "Promise me you will refuse him."
"I promise." She presses a kiss to your forehead. "I will tell him tomorrow. He will leave court within the fortnight. You will never have to see him again."
The carriage lurches to a halt so abruptly that you are thrown forward against the opposite seat. The violence of the stop catches you completely off guard. Your shoulder strikes the wooden frame with a sickening crack, and pain blossoms through your arm in hot waves. You cry out, the sound torn from your throat before you can suppress it. For a moment, you are simply stunned, crumpled against the seat, trying to understand what has happened.
Then you hear the shouting, your guards are yelling, their voices sharp with alarm and edged with something that sounds terrifyingly like fear. Ser Harrold's voice rises above the others, bellowing orders that you cannot quite make out. Then other voices join the chaos. Rougher voices. Harsher voices. Voices you do not recognize, voices that bark commands in an unfamiliar cadence.
A horn blows. The sound is harsh and brazen, cutting through the shouting like a blade. Steel rings against steel. The clash of swords is unmistakable, a sound you have heard at tourneys a hundred times, but never like this. The metallic shriek of blade meeting blade is punctuated by screams of pain, by the wet, heavy sound of steel sinking into flesh.
Your blood turns to ice. The cold spreads outward from your chest, creeping down your arms and legs until your fingers feel numb and distant. You scramble to the window on hands and knees, your heart hammering so hard you can feel it in your throat. Your fingers fumble with the curtain, clumsy with sudden terror. You tear the fabric aside and press your face to the narrow gap.
Your escort is fighting. Ser Harrold is fighting you can see him in the center, his gray beard matted with blood, his sword flashing in the afternoon sun as he cuts down one attacker and turns to face another. His movements are desperate, the movements of a man who knows he is fighting a losing battle but refuses to yield. Around him, your other guards are falling. You watch Ser Wilsem take a sword thrust through his belly and crumple forward over his horse's neck. You watch young Pete, the squire who blushed every time you looked at him, get dragged from his saddle by three men in green and silver armor. They are outnumbered. They are being slaughtered.
Green and silver armor gleams everywhere you look. Hightower colors. Hightower soldiers. They swarm around the carriage like ants on a carcass, like wolves around a wounded deer. There are so many of themātwenty at least, maybe thirty, their surcoats bright with the tower-and-flame sigil.
An arrow takes Ser Harrold in the throat, you see it happen. You see the gray-fletched shaft appear as if by magic, buried deep in the flesh of his neck. You see the shock register on his weathered face. You see his mouth open as if to speak, and blood bubbles out instead of words. You see him sway in the saddle, his sword slipping from his fingers. You see him fall. You see the blood spray bright and arterial across the trampled grass, a crimson arc that catches the sunlight and seems to hang in the air for a terrible, frozen moment.
A scream tears from your throat, it is a raw, primal sound, ripped from somewhere deep in your chest. It scrapes your throat raw on the way out. You slam your fist against the carriage door, pounding on the wood hard enough to bruise your knuckles. You fumble for the latch. You need to get out. You need to run. You need to find a horse, steal a horse, do something, anythingā
The door rips open with a violence that sends splinters flying, a soldier's face appears in the gap, filling the doorway. "There she is," he says, and his voice is a crow's caw of triumph. "The little dragon princess. Lord Ormund's prize. Right where they said she'd be."
You kick him in the face, your foot connects with his nose, driven by pure, animal panic. You feel the cartilage crunch under your heel, a sickening sensation that travels up your leg. Blood sprays from his nostrils, bright red and immediate. He staggers backward with a howl of pain and shock and rage, his hands flying to his ruined face. You launch yourself toward the open door, toward the rectangle of afternoon light, toward freedom.
Hands catch you before you take two steps. Too many hands. They come from every direction, rough and calloused and implacable. They close around your arms and your waist and your shoulders. They drag you from the carriage, your feet leaving the wooden step entirely, and you are fighting, screaming, thrashing, twisting in their grip. You scratch at any flesh you can reach. Your nails rake down a soldier's cheek and you feel the skin tear, feel blood well up under your fingernails. He curses and backhands you across the face with brutal, casual force. The blow snaps your head to the side and fills your mouth with the taste of copper and salt. Bright lights burst behind your eyes.
"Careful with her, you fool!" someone barks from nearby. The voice carries the sharp edge of command. "Lord Ormund said unharmed. He was very specific. Unharmed and unspoiled. Do you want to explain to him why her face is bruised? Do you want to be the one who answers for it when he sees a mark on her?"
The soldiers laugh. It is an ugly sound, thick with dark implication. They hold you fast despite your continued struggles, your arms pinned behind your back at a painful angle, your feet barely touching the blood-slicked grass. The world spins around you, the wrecked carriage, the bodies of your guards scattered like broken toys, the green and silver soldiers moving among the dead. The horses are gone, run off into the fields or stolen by the attackers. The carriage is a wreck, one wheel splintered and the door hanging from its hinges. The afternoon sun beats down on the scene of slaughter with indifferent brightness.
"Pretty thing," one of the soldiers says, leaning close to your face. His breath is hot and foul against your ear, and you flinch away from him, but there is nowhere to go. The hands holding you do not loosen. "Can see why the lord wants her kept whole. A face like that, you'd want to keep it pretty."
"Don't get ideas," another soldier warns. "Lord Ormund's been waiting a long time for this. A very long time. He's not going to share."
"He's been waiting two years," a third soldier adds. There is something knowing in his voice, something that suggests he has heard stories. "Remember how she treated him at the tourney? My cousin was there. Said she gave him her favor with a face like she'd swallowed a cup of piss."
They laugh again. The sound crawls across your skin like insects with too many legs.
"Wouldn't be me," the first soldier mutters, still dabbing at his bleeding nose with the back of his hand. "Someone treated me like that, I'd have taught her some manners right there. Tourney or no tourney. Princess or no princess."
"That's why you're not Lord Ormund," another soldier says. "The man has patience. The man has plans. He's been thinking about this for two years. He told us he can still smell the jasmine in her hair, clear as the day he first caught her scent. Told us he'd know her blindfolded, in a room full of women, just by that smell alone."
"Speak of the scent and the scent shall appear," another soldier says with a dark chuckle. "The lord's going to be very pleased to have her back under his nose. Very pleased indeed."
They bind your wrists with rough rope that bites into your skin the moment it tightens. The rope is coarse hemp, unsoftened by use, and it scrapes your flesh raw with every movement. The soldier tying the knots pulls them cruelly tight, and you feel the rope dig into the delicate skin of your wrists, feel the circulation cut off, feel your fingers begin to tingle and grow numb. You keep struggling anyway. You keep twisting in their grip, keep searching for any weakness, any gap, any opportunity to break free. There is none. These men are soldiers. They are hard and practiced and utterly without mercy. They have done this before. The realization settles over you like a shroud.
They throw you onto the back of a horse like a sack of grain, your stomach hitting the saddle with a force that drives the breath from your lungs. A soldier mounts behind you, swinging up with practiced ease, and his arm locks around your waist with bruising force. You feel the solid bulk of his chest against your back, the rough wool of his surcoat scratching your neck. You feel his breath on your ear, warm and damp. Revulsion crawls across your skin like a living thing, like a thousand tiny feet.
"Lord Ormund's going to be very pleased," the soldier says, and his voice is a low purr of satisfaction. "Very, very pleased. He told us to watch for you special. Gave us your route. Told us exactly where you'd be and exactly when you'd be there. Told us your escort numbers and your travel speed and everything else we needed to know."
The words sink into you like stones dropped into dark water, each one heavier than the last. Gave us your route. Told us exactly where you'd be. He knew. The horse begins to move. You are surrounded by armed men. Your wrists are bound. You are being delivered like a parcel to a man you publicly humiliated, rejected, and mocked without mercy.
The memories crowd in again. They come without your permission, flooding your mind with vivid, unwelcome clarity. The garden, the sniffing, the way you made your ladies laugh. The tourney, his thumb on your wrist, his nose buried in the silver flowers. The feast, his hand on your body, his voice in your ear. The alcove, the tapestry rough against your back, his eyes finding you through the fabric as if you were lit by torchlight.
The soldiers talk among themselves as they ride. Their voices weave around you like a net tightening with every passing mile. You catch fragments of crude commentary and casual brutality.
"...heard she's got a dragon. Big silver one. Silverwing, they call her. Used to belong to the Good Queen herself..."
"...where's the dragon now, Princess? Why isn't she here to save you? Did your mother make you leave her behind?..."
"...smart of the queen, really. Send her Heir defenseless across the kingdoms..."
"...shame, though. Would've liked to see a dragon up close. Never seen one. My father saw Vhagar once, back during the old king's reign. Said it was the most terrifying thing he ever witnessed..."
"...they say Silverwing breathes fire hot enough to melt stone. Hot enough to turn a man to ash where he stands. Good thing she's not on that dragon now..."
More laughter. It rolls over you in waves, suffocating and inescapable. You close your eyes and try to find that place inside yourself where Silverwing waits. The bond between dragon and rider is ancient magic, deeper than blood, stronger than distance. You reach for it desperately. You cast your mind out across the leagues of countryside, searching for the familiar warmth of her presence. She is too far away. The bond is thereāyou can feel it, a faint thread of connection humming at the very edge of your awarenessābut it is stretched thin by distance, useless. She cannot hear you. She cannot know what is happening. She is coiled on the black beaches of Dragonstone, and you are here, and there are too many miles between you.
You are a dragonrider, bonded to one of the most magnificent creatures in existence. You are your mother's daughter, raised to be a queen, and you are completely, utterly, terrifyingly powerless.
The column rides on. The shadows lengthen and darken. The sun sinks toward the horizon in a blaze of orange and pink and blood-red, and the sky darkens from blue to purple to the deep velvet black of a country night.. You are cold. The spring night air has a bite to it that cuts through the thin fabric of your gown. Your dress is torn at the shoulder where the soldiers dragged you from the carriage, the sleeve hanging by threads. The bruise on your face throbs in steady rhythm with your heartbeat, a dull, persistent ache that sharpens every time you move your jaw. The ropes around your wrists have rubbed your skin raw, and you can feel the sticky warmth of blood trickling down your fingers.
Your mind keeps circling back to the same terrible image, the same memory that plays on an endless loop behind your eyes. Ormund Hightower, standing in your mother's solar, calm and patient and utterly certain. I am prepared to wait. I am prepared to be patient.
And now the waiting is over.
The torches of the camp appear through the darkness like a swarm of fireflies scattered across the hillside, hundreds of pinpricks of orange light flickering against the black expanse of the night sky. Your body has gone numb from hours of ridingāyour legs aching, your shoulders screaming from the angle at which your bound arms are wrenched behind your back, your wrists raw and slick with blood where the rope has worn through the first layers of skin. The soldier behind you keeps his arm locked around your waist, and you have long since stopped struggling against his grip. There is no point. There is nowhere to run. Even if you managed to break free, you would be cut down or recaptured before you made it ten paces.
The camp grows larger as you approach, the soldiers ride directly through the heart of the camp. Men look up from their meals and their dice games and their weapon maintenance. They see you. They stare. Some of them grin with recognition. Some of them nudge each other and gesture in your direction. You catch fragments of their murmured commentsā"There she is," and "The princess," and "Lord Ormund's been waiting"āand each word lands on your skin like a brand. You are a spectacle. You are entertainment. You are the prize being delivered to the conqueror.
The horse stops outside the largest tent. The soldier behind you dismounts first, and then his hands close around your waist and drag you down after him. Your legs buckle when your feet hit the ground. The muscles in your thighs and calves have gone dead from hours of forced immobility, and you crumple forward before the soldier yanks you upright by your bound arms. The pain that shoots through your shoulders is bright and electric, and you bite down hard on your lip to keep from crying out. The taste of copper floods your mouth.
"Walk," the soldier growls, shoving you forward. "Lord Ormund doesn't like to be kept waiting."
Two soldiers grip your arms and drag you toward the tent. The canvas flaps are pulled aside by guards stationed at the entrance, and then you are inside, stumbling forward into the warm, golden glow of interior light.
The tent is enormous, more like a portable hall than a simple campaign shelter. Rich carpets cover the packed earth floor in overlapping layers of crimson and gold. Oil lamps hang from the support poles on delicate chains, filling the space with soft, wavering illumination. A heavy wooden table stands to one side, covered with maps and markers and the scattered detritus of military planning. Servants move quietly around the periphery of the spaceāmen and women in simple woolen clothes, their eyes carefully downcast, their movements silent and efficient.
And at the center of the tent, dominating everything, sits a large copper bathtub, steam rises from the surface of the water in lazy curls, carrying the faint scent of lavender oil and something else, something herbal and clean. The tub is positioned so that anyone entering the tent sees it immediately, and you see it, and you see him.
Lord Ormund Hightower reclines in the bath with his arms resting along the copper rim, his head tipped back slightly, his eyes closed in an expression of perfect, languid relaxation. The water laps at his chest, obscuring the lower half of his body but leaving his shoulders and arms bare to the lamplight. His light brown curls are damp, darkened by the water, clinging to his temples and the back of his neck. His skin gleams in the warm light, the muscles of his shoulders and arms shifting subtly as he breathes. A faint smile plays at the corners of his mouth. It is the smile of a man who has been anticipating this moment for a very long time.
Standing near the tub, holding a folded length of drying cloth, is a boy. He looks around your age, eighteen, perhaps, or a little younger. His hair is a striking shade of red, the color of autumn leaves or a fox's pelt, falling in soft waves to his upper shoulders. His eyes are blue, a pale and watery blue, and they are fixed firmly on the floor. He does not look up when you enter. He does not look at anything except the ground. There is a stillness to him, a quiet watchfulness, that suggests he sees far more than his downcast eyes would indicate.
"Our lord," the lead soldier announces, his voice gruff with deference, "we have brought the princess. Her escort has been dealt with. Killed to the last man."
Ormund's eyes open slowly, languidly, as if he has all the time in the world. His pale blue gaze finds you across the tent, and the faint smile on his lips widens by a fraction, with the slow, savoring satisfaction of a cat finally closing its claws around a mouse it has been stalking for hours. His tongue sweeps across his lower lip, slow and thoughtful. He looks at you the way a man looks at a meal he has been starving for.
"Princess," he says, and the word drips from his mouth like honey laced with poison. "No. Not a princess."
The word hangs in the warm, lavender-scented air. The soldiers holding your arms shift slightly, uncertain. Ormund lifts one hand from the rim of the tub and gestures idly, a dismissive flick of his wet fingers. Water droplets scatter across the carpet.
"Not even a lady," he continues, his voice smooth and unhurried, the voice of a man delivering a sermon he has rehearsed a hundred times. "Not even a legitimate daughter. She is a bastard. A baseborn creature of sin and deceit. Her whore of a mother spread her legs for whatever man would have her because Laenor Velaryon was more interested in pretty young men than in his own wife, and so that fat, entitled cunt, found her pleasures wherever she could get them. In stables. In storerooms. In any dark corner where a man would have her."
Your body goes rigid. The words hit you like blows, each one a slap across your already bruised face. A sound tears from your throatāa strangled noise of pure, incandescent rage.
"You lie," you snarl, straining against the hands that hold you. "You vile, lyingāmy mother is worth a thousand of you, you cravenā"
The soldier to your right backhands you across the mouth, the blow snaps your head to the side. Pain explodes through your jaw, bright and blinding, and your lip splits against your teeth. Blood floods your mouth, hot and copper-sweet, and you stagger in the soldiers' grip. The tent swims around you, the lamplight fracturing into a thousand spinning points of gold.
"Do not interrupt me," Ormund says, and his voice has not changed at all. It is still calm, still smooth, still utterly unhurried. "You will learn. You will learn that when I speak, you listen. When I command, you obey. Your opinions are worth less than the dirt beneath my boots, and I have no interest in hearing them. Do you understand?"
You spit blood onto the beautiful crimson carpet. It lands in a bright red spray, stark against the gold patterns. "I understand that you are a coward and a monster," you say, your voice shaking but defiant. "I understand that you had to ambush a carriage full of guards to capture one unarmed woman. I understand that you are pathetic and old and so desperate for my attention that you have been obsessing over me for two years like some kind ofā"
This time it is not a backhand. The soldier drives his fist into your stomach, and the breath leaves your body in a single, agonizing rush. You double over, retching, your bound arms twisting behind you at a brutal angle. The world goes gray at the edges. You cannot breathe. You cannot think. There is nothing but the white-hot pain radiating through your gut, the taste of blood and bile in your throat.
Ormund watches. He watches with that same faint smile, that same expression of patient satisfaction. When the soldier pulls your head back by your hair, forcing you upright again, Ormund's eyes trace the fresh blood on your lip, the tears streaking through the dust on your cheeks, the way your chest heaves as you struggle to draw breath.
"You are a bastard," he says, picking up the thread of his speech as if there had been no interruption. "You and your brothers are all bastards. Sins born out of wedlock. Abominations in the eyes of gods and men. You have no right to the Iron Throne. You have no right to any title or claim or pretense of nobility. You are the product of your mother's lust and your mother's lies, and nothing more. Your very existence is an insult to every law of gods and men."
He pauses. His eyes, still fixed on you, glitter in the lamplight like chips of ice. His hand moves idly through the bathwater, fingers trailing through the steam.
"And yet," he says, and his voice drops slightly, growing softer and more dangerous, almost intimate, "this bastard, this sin made flesh, this walking monument to her mother's whoredom, once thought herself above me. She mocked me. She laughed at me with her little friends. She called me old and ugly and odd. She called me a fossil, a relic, a man practically in his grave. She turned up her nose at my suit and screamed at her mother that she would rather marry a Dornish horse than suffer my touch. She made a performance of sniffing the air whenever I drew near, asking her ladies if they could smell something unpleasant."
He rises from the bath, the water sluices off his body in sheets, streaming down his chest and his stomach and his thighs. He steps out of the copper tub with the unhurried confidence of a man entirely comfortable in his own skin, and he makes absolutely no move to cover himself. He stands there, completely naked, the lamplight painting his body in shades of gold and shadow. Droplets of water cling to the dark gold hair of his chest, trace the lines of muscle down his abdomen, slide along the powerful sweep of his thighs. His body is that of a man in his prime, broad shouldered, lean hipped, the muscles of his arms and chest defined by years of sword work and riding. His cock hangs heavy between his legs, half-stirring from the heat of the bath. He does nothing to hide it. He does nothing to shield you from the sight. He stands before you utterly exposed, utterly unashamed, and the smile on his face says that he knows exactly how uncomfortable it makes you.
Your face burns. The heat rushes to your cheeks, your neck, the tips of your ears. You try to look away, try to fix your eyes on the carpet, on the tent wall, on anything but the naked expanse of his body, but the soldier's hand tightens in your hair and wrenches your head back. You have no choice but to look. You have no choice but to see all of him.
"What's the matter?" Ormund asks, his voice dripping with mockery. He takes a step closer, and then another, his bare feet silent on the thick carpets. Water drips from his body onto the crimson wool. "You seem uncomfortable. You seem... flushed. Is something wrong? You were so eager to mock my appearance before. So eager to call me old and ugly and decrepit. Take a good look. Does this look decrepit to you?"
He stops directly in front of you, close enough that you can feel the warmth radiating from his bath-heated skin, close enough that you can smell the lavender oil and the clean, sharp scent of the soap he used, close enough that if you reached out your bound hands, you would touch him. He is so close that you have to tilt your head back to meet his eyes, and doing so forces you to look up the entire length of his bodyāhis thighs, his hips, the flat plane of his stomach, the broad expanse of his chest. He knows this. He positioned himself deliberately to make it unavoidable.
"My mother will burn you for this," you whisper, your voice shaking but still fierce. "When she finds out what you've done, she will feed you to Syrax. She will reduce your precious Oldtown to ash and rubble. She willā"
His hand closes around your throat, the grip is not hard enough to choke, but it is hard enough to silence. His fingers wrap around the column of your neck, damp from the bath, warm, implacable. His thumb rests against the hollow of your throat where your pulse hammers frantically, and you can feel the calluses on his palm from sword practice, rough against your skin.
"Your mother," he says, his voice a low, venomous murmur, "is a usurper and a whore. She will be dead within the year. Aegon sits the Iron Throne now, and when this war is over, there will be no more pretenders. No more bastards claiming what is not theirs. Your mother will die screaming, and your brothers will die with her, and youā" His grip tightens fractionally, just enough to make your breath catch. "You will be here. Serving me. Learning humility. Learning what happens to bastard girls who think themselves above their betters."
He releases your throat with a small, contemptuous push. Your head snaps back, and you gasp for air, your chest heaving. "Look at you," he says, stepping back slightly, his eyes raking over you with disdain. "You are filthy. Your dress is torn. Your face is bruised. There is blood on your wrists and dirt on your hands and dust in your hair. You smell of sweat and horses and fear." His nostrils flare, and he makes a show of wrinkling his nose, a deliberate, mocking echo of the gesture you once used to humiliate him. "You reek. You are filthy inside and outāyour body, your blood, your very soul. The bastard daughter of a whore princess, captured and delivered like the common criminal she is."
Behind him, the red-haired boy moves. He approaches Ormund with his eyes still downcast, still fixed on the floor, and he holds out a long green vest. His movements are practiced and deferential, the movements of someone who has done this many times before. Ormund does not acknowledge him. He does not turn away from you. He simply extends his arms slightly, and the boy slips the vest onto his shoulders with careful, efficient hands. The green fabric settles over Ormund's still damp skin, and the boy fastens it with quick, discreet movements. The vest falls only to Ormund's hips. It covers nothing below his waist. He remains exposed, unashamed, and he makes no move to rectify this. The boy steps back to his place by the tub, his gaze never once rising from the floor.
Ormund continues to stare at you. His eyes trace the lines of your face, the bruise darkening on your cheekbone, the blood drying on your split lip, the wild tangle of your hair. That faint smile remains on his lips, but there is nothing warm in it. It is the smile of a man savoring a victory long delayed, a revenge long anticipated.
"Take her," he says, and his voice carries easily through the tent. He is speaking to the servants now, to the men and women who stand waiting along the canvas walls. "Take her to the river. Strip her of those ruined clothesācut them off her if you mustāand wash the filth from her skin. Scrub her until she is raw. I want every trace of her former life washed away. She will be dressed in servants' garmentsāplain wool, sturdy and serviceable, appropriate to her station. Brown. Undyed. The color of dirt. The color of nothing."
He reaches out. His hand, still slightly damp from the bath, closes around your jaw. His grip is harder than before, fingers digging into the soft flesh of your cheeks, forcing your mouth into a slight pucker. His thumb presses against the edge of your bruised cheekbone, directly on the darkest part of the bruise, and the pain is sharp and immediate. You whimper despite yourself, a small, involuntary sound that makes his smile widen.
"She will serve me," he says, his eyes boring into yours. "She will wait on my table. She will clean my quarters. She will empty my chamber pot. She will perform whatever tasks I assign to her, no matter how menial, no matter how degrading. She is a servant now, a baseborn creature of no name and no house, and servants do not wear silk. Servants do not wear jewels. Servants do not speak unless spoken to, and they do not raise their eyes to their betters, and they do notā" He shakes your head slightly, a small, sharp movement. "ātalk back."
"If she fights," he continues, releasing your jaw and turning away, "bind her tighter. If she screams, gag her. If she tries to run, hobble her. If she speaks a single word of defiance, strike her across the mouth. She will learn her place. She will learn humility. She will learn that a bastard does not refuse a lord. She will learn that a sin does not mock a righteous man. She will learn that the nose she mocked so cruelly will follow her scent to the ends of the earth if she tries to flee."
He gestures dismissively toward the tent flap, still not bothering to cover the rest of his body. The green vest hangs open, framing the broad expanse of his chest, the trail of dark gold hair that descends past his navel.
"The boy will accompany you," he adds. "He will ensure that the task is done properly. He is very good at ensuring things are done properly. Aren't you, boy?"
The red haired youth bows his head lower. "Yes, my lord," he says. His voice is soft, barely above a whisper. He still does not look at you. His hands are folded in front of him, his shoulders slightly hunched, his entire posture one of quiet, careful submission. There is something in the way he holds himself that suggests he is far more aware than he appears.
"Go," Ormund says. "Wash the stink of her old life from her skin. I want her clean when I see her next."
The soldiers drag you backward toward the tent flap. You twist in their grip, craning your neck to keep your eyes on Ormund, on his half naked form standing in the center of the lamplit tent, on the satisfied smile that curls his lips.
"You will never break me," you spit, blood and saliva flying from your torn lip. "You can strip me and beat me and dress me in rags, but I am still a Targaryen. I am still my mother's daughter. And when Silverwing finds meāwhen she burns this camp to ashāI will stand in the embers and watch you die."
Ormund laughs. It is a soft, almost gentle sound, utterly devoid of humor.
"Silverwing," he repeats, savoring the name. "The Good Queen's dragon. A magnificent creature. I've heard she's on Dragonstone. A long way from here. A very long way." He turns his back on you, walking toward the table covered in maps. "But please, hold onto that hope. Nurture it. Let it keep you warm at night. It will make it so much sweeter when you finally understand that no one is coming for you."
The soldiers drag you through the tent flap and out into the cold night air. The last thing you see before the canvas falls shut is Ormund Hightower standing over his war table, naked beneath his half-fastened vest, still smiling.
Your breath tears out of you in harsh white plumes that dissolve almost instantly into the darkness. The wind finds every tear in your gown, every gap in the fabric, and slides through like a blade. Goosebumps erupt across your arms, your chest, the backs of your thighs. Your nipples pebble painfully against the ruined silk of your dress, and you cannot cross your arms to hide it because your wrists are still bound behind your back.
They march you through the rows of tents, past the dying cookfires that still pulse with a dull orange glow, past the picketed horses that shift and snort in the darkness, past the soldiers who pause in their dice games and their weapon cleaning to watch you pass. Some of them grin. Some of them nudge their companions and murmur things you cannot quite hear but can easily imagine. Some of them look at you with an expression that makes your stomach clench and your skin crawl.
The lake opens up before you without warning, one moment you are in the trees, and the next the forest falls away and you are standing on a narrow strip of pebbled shore, staring out at an expanse of black water that stretches toward the far treeline like a sheet of polished obsidian.
Along the shoreline, several servants are already waiting, they stand in a tight cluster near the water's edge, their lanterns casting pools of flickering orange light across the pebbles. There are four of themāthree women and one man, all dressed in the same rough wool you will soon be wearing, their faces weathered and expressionless. They have brought buckets and rough cloths and a lump of harsh-looking soap, and they hold these implements with the practiced ease of people who have performed this task many times before.
The soldiers release you at the water's edge. Your legs buckle immediately, the muscles in your thighs giving way like wet parchment, and you collapse onto the pebbled shore with a jarring impact that sends pain shooting through your knees and palms. The stones are sharp and cold beneath you, slick with lake spray, and they bite into your skin through the torn fabric of your gown.
"Lord's orders," one of the soldiers says, his voice flat and bored. He is speaking to the servants as if you are not there, as if you are a piece of furniture that has been delivered to the wrong room. "Wash her. Thoroughly. I mean properly scrubbed, every inch, until she's clean enough to serve at his lordship's table. Put her in the clothes we brought. If she fights, bind her tighter. If she screams, gag her. If she tries to runā" He glances down at you, crumpled on the stones at his feet, and something that might be amusement flickers across his weathered face. "She won't run. But if she does, the boy stays to make sure she's caught."
The soldiers turn and walk back up the path without another word. You watch them go with a strange, hollow feeling in your chest, something between despair and relief. They are gone. But the camp is right there, at the top of the path. The soldiers are right there. Even if you broke free from these servants, even if you ran into the trees and kept running until your legs gave out, there is nowhere to go. The Reach is Green territory. Every lord, every castle, every village between here and Dragonstone has sworn allegiance to Aegon. You are a Black. You are the enemy. You are alone.
The servants descend on you, they untie the ropes around your wrists, and the sudden rush of blood back into your hands is an agony beyond description, a thousand needles of fire prickling through your fingers, your palms, the bones of your wrists. You gasp and double over, cradling your raw and bleeding hands against your chest, and a low moan escapes your lips before you can stop it. The ropes have carved deep furrows into your skin, angry red channels that ooze blood and clear fluid. The flesh around them is swollen and hot to the touch.
The servants pull you to your feet with the same impersonal efficiency, and then they begin stripping away your ruined gown, the fabric tears further as they pull it over your headāit was already hanging by threads, already ripped at the shoulder where the soldiers dragged you from the carriageāand the sound of ripping silk is loud in the quiet of the lakeshore. The cool night air hits your bare shoulders, your bare arms, the curve of your spine, and you shudder so violently that your teeth clack together. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, and the wind cuts through it as if it were made of spiderwebs. Then hands are at the ties of your shift, pulling it down over your shoulders, and you try to clutch it to your chest but your fingers are still numb and useless from the ropes, and the shift slides down your body and pools around your ankles on the wet stones.
You stand naked on the shore of the lake. Completely, utterly naked. The wind licks at your bare skin with a cold, invasive tongue. It raises goosebumps across your breasts, your stomach, the curve of your hips. It slides between your legs and makes you flinch. Your arms wrap around yourself on instinctāone across your chest, one lowerābut it does not help. It does not hide you. It does not stop the servants from seeing everything you have.
The red-haired boy has turned his back, you notice this through the haze of your humiliation, and the observation lodges in your mind like a splinter. He is standing several paces away, at the edge of the treeline, his shoulders stiff and his head bowed. He is facing the darkness of the forest rather than the lake. His hands are clasped behind his back, and even from here, even through the dim lantern light, you can see that his knuckles are white, clenched so tightly that the bones threaten to break through the skin. He does not look at you.
The servants grip your arms and walk you toward the water. Your bare feet crunch on the pebbles. The stones are slick and cold and sharp-edged, and they dig into the tender arches of your feet with every step.
The cold, when it comes is death, your foot touches the surface of the lake, and the shock of it is so total, so absolute, that for a moment your mind simply goes blank. It bites into your ankle and shoots up your leg like lightning. The breath leaves your lungs in a single, explosive gasp. You try to pull backāyour body rebels, your muscles scream, every instinct you possess howls at you to fleeābut the servants hold you fast with their impersonal, unbreakable grip, and they push you deeper.
The water rises to your calves. Your knees. Your thighs. Each inch is a fresh assault, a new layer of agony laid over the old. The cold is so intense that it burns. Your skin flushes red and then white, and the fine hairs on your legs and arms stand on end. When the water reaches your waist and laps at the curve of your stomach, a sound tears from your throat that you cannot containāa sharp, keening cry, animal and raw.
"Please," you gasp. The word is torn from you without permission, without pride, without any of the dignity you have been clinging to since the carriage door was ripped open. "Please, it's so cold, I can'tāI can't breatheā"
One of them scoops water into a wooden bucket and pours it over your head, the shock of it steals what little breath you had left. The water streams down your hair and into your eyes and your mouth, and it tastes of minerals and the faint, green bitterness of lake weed. It plasters your hair to your skull and runs in rivulets down your neck and between your shoulder blades. You sputter and choke, and another bucket of water crashes over you before you can recover.
They scrub you with rough cloths that feel like sandpaper against your chilled, goosebumped skin. They work the dust and the sweat and the dried blood from your body with methodical, unhurried thoroughness, your arms, your shoulders, your back, the nape of your neck. They lift your hair and scrub the dirt from behind your ears. They take your hands, your raw, bleeding, rope-burned hands and scrub the grime from beneath your fingernails until the water runs pink.
"Poor little princess," one of the servants murmurs as she scrubs at the back of your neck. Her voice is low, barely above a whisper, pitched for your ears alone. She is the oldest of the women, her face lined and weathered, her hands gnarled with age but still strong. "Fallen so far so fast. I remember when you rode in your silks and your jewels, with the whole city turning out to cheer for you. Now look at you. Naked as a newborn and shivering in a lake."
You flinch at the word princess. Ormund's voice echoes in your memory, smooth and venomous. Not a princess. A bastard. A baseborn creature of sin and deceit.
"That one there," the old servant continues, her voice dropping even lower. She tilts her head almost imperceptibly toward the treeline, toward the boy with his back turned and his fists clenched. "That's Prince Daeron."
The words land on you like stones. You turn your head and stare at the boy's rigid back with new eyes. Daeron. Your uncle. You knew he existed but you have never met him. You have never seen his face. You have never exchanged a single word with this boy who shares your blood.
He is standing on the shore of a freezing lake in the middle of the night, his back turned to his niece's naked, shivering body, because he cannot bring himself to look and he cannot bring himself to leave.
"He's a good lad," the old servant murmurs, wringing out her cloth. "Quiet. Keeps to himself. Doesn't make trouble. Lord Ormund is hard on him, but the boy never complains. Never says a word against his lord." She pauses, her hands stilling on your shoulder. "I've seen him weep, though. Late at night, when he thinks no one is watching. He weeps for his dragon. They say she's a beautyāblue and copper, with fire hot enough to melt stone. Tessarion. But Lord Ormund won't let him fly."
The servants finish their work. They drag you out of the water, and the transition from the freezing lake to the merely cold air is almost pleasant by comparison. Almost. Your body is shaking so violently now that you can barely standāgreat, wracking shudders that convulse through your muscles and rattle your bones.
The servants wrap you in a length of coarse, undyed wool and rub your limbs with the same brisk, impersonal efficiency they used to wash you. The friction burns. It pulls at your raw wrists and your rope-burned skin and the bruises already blooming across your ribs and arms. But gradually, slowly, the shivering begins to subside. Your teeth stop chattering. Sensation creeps back into your extremities in tingling, painful waves.
Then they dress you, a rough woolen dress, dyed a drab, muddy brown, the color of dirt, of tree bark, of nothing at all. "There now," the old servant says, and there is something in her voice that might almost be pity. "It's done. Best not to fight it, girl. Fighting only makes it worse."
She gestures toward the treeline, toward the boy with the copper hair who still has his back turned, who still has not moved.
"Take her back," she says. "She's ready."
Daeron turns around, he does it slowly, reluctantly, as if bracing himself for a blow. His blue eyes find youājust for a moment, just for a heartbeatāand then drop immediately to the ground. But in that heartbeat, in that brief flash of contact, you see something that makes your breath catch, you see something that looks almost like shame.
"Come," he says. His voice is quiet, so quiet you can barely hear it over the whisper of the lake water and the rustle of wind through the trees. It is a careful voice, a controlled voice, the voice of someone who learned very early that speaking too loudly was dangerous. "Walk ahead of me. I will tell you where to go. Keep your eyes down when we re-enter the camp. Do not look at the soldiers. Do not speak to anyone."
"You are Prince Daeron," you say. Your voice comes out hoarse and raw, scraped clean by screaming and cold water. It does not sound like your voice at all.
"I am," he says. "Now walk. It's not safe to linger here. Lord Ormund will expect you back in the camp before the hour is out, and he does not like to be kept waiting."
You walk. You walk because you are too cold and too tired and too hollowed out to do anything else. You walk up the path through the dark trees, your rough wool dress scratching against your thighs, your too-large shoes slipping on the loose gravel, your bound hair dripping lake water down the back of your neck. Daeron walks behind you, close enough to guide you if you stumble, far enough away that he does not have to touch you.
"Listen to me," Daeron says. His voice is still that low, barely-there murmur, pitched for your ears alone. It is the voice of someone who has learned to speak in secrets. "I am going to tell you something, you need to hear it, and you need to not argue with me, and you need to do exactly what I say. Your life depends on it."
You say nothing. You keep walking. A tree root snags at your too-large shoe, and you stumble, and Daeron's hand shoots out and catches your elbow before you hit the ground. The touch is briefājust long enough to steady you, his fingers warm through the rough wool of your sleeveāand then he pulls his hand back as if your skin had burned him. He still does not look at your face.
"Lord Ormund is not a man you want to anger," he says. His voice is flat, emotionless, the voice of someone reciting a lesson learned through painful repetition. "I know that seems obvious. I know you think you already understand. But you don't." He pauses. His footsteps falter for just a moment. "I have. I know what he is like when he is pleased. I know what he is like when he is annoyed. And I know what he is like when he is truly angry. You have seen him pleased tonight. You do not want to see him angry."
"He humiliated me," you whisper. The words scrape out of you like broken glass, like stones dragged across raw skin. "He stripped me of my title. He called my motherāhe said things about her thatā"
"I know what he said." Daeron's voice tightens, a wire drawn taut. "I was standing three feet away from you. I heard every word. And I am telling you that what happened tonight was him being gentle. That was him being welcoming. That was Lord Ormund in a generous mood, savoring the moment, drawing out the anticipation." He takes a breath, and when he speaks again, his voice is barely a whisper. "I have seen him flay a man's back to the bone for spilling wine on his maps. I have seen him keep a deserter alive for three days while he personally oversaw the tortures. I have seen him smile while he did it. The same smile he wore tonight. The same exact smile."
You walk in silence for a moment. The trees are beginning to thin, and you can see the torchlights of the camp flickering through the branches ahead. The thought of going back thereāof walking into that camp in your servant's dress, of facing Ormund again, of spending the rest of your life under his controlāmakes your stomach clench and your throat tighten.
"Then what do you suggest I do?" you ask, and your voice cracks on the question. "Just accept it? Just bow my head and scrub his floors and empty his chamber pot and let him call my mother a whore every day for the rest of my life?"
"Yes." Daeron's voice is flat. Absolute. "That is exactly what I suggest you do. Do your work. Keep your head down. Do not speak back to him. Do not defy him. Do not play games or plot rebellions or try to escape. Do not give him any excuse to escalate. Because he will escalate. He is looking for reasons to escalate. He wants you to fight back. He wants you to give him an excuse. The only outcome that does not end in your sufferingāin more suffering than you can possibly imagineāis you doing your job and doing it well and giving him nothing to feed on."
You emerge from the treeline into the camp. The torches are still burning, the Hightower banner still flying, the soldiers still moving between the rows of tents. "Why are you telling me this?" you ask. Your voice is barely above a whisper now, pitched for his ears alone. "Your family is the reason I am here, in this camp, wearing these clothes, walking toward that tent. We are at war. Why would you help me?"
Daeron is silent for a long moment. "I am not helping you," he says, and his voice is very quiet and very tired. "I am warning you. There is a difference. And I am doing it because no one deserves what Lord Ormund is planning to do." He pauses. His blue eyes, pale and watery, flicker up to meet yours for the briefest of moments. "Not even a bastard niece I have never met. Not even the daughter of the sister who probably doesn't remember I exist."
He looks away again, his gaze dropping to the ground. His hands are still clenched at his sides.
"Now walk," he says. "Keep your head down. Don't look at anyone. I'll take you to the servants' tent. Tomorrow, your work begins."
ā
You learn the rhythm of Lord Ormund's day before you learn anything else. He wakes at dawnāprecisely at dawn, as if the sun itself obeys his scheduleāand you must be standing outside his tent before he stirs, a basin of warm water in your hands and a clean drying cloth draped over your arm. The water must be exactly the right temperature. Not too hot, not too cold. He can tell the difference instantly. He can tell by dipping one finger into the basin, and if the temperature is wrong, he does not shout. He simply looks at you. He looks at you with those pale blue eyes, and he sets the basin aside, and he says, "We will discuss this later," and the anticipation of that discussion is worse than any immediate blow could ever be.
You must wait in silence while he wakes. This is part of the ritual. He does not rise immediately. He stretches, long, languid movements beneath the furs of his bed, his arms extending over his head, his back arching, the muscles of his shoulders shifting beneath his skin. He makes sounds. Small sounds. Groans of satisfaction, sighs of comfort. He takes his time. He luxuriates in the warmth of his bed while you stand three feet away with a basin of water growing incrementally colder in your hands, and he knows you are watching, and he wants you to watch. That is the point. That is always the point.
"Good morning, little bastard," he said on the third day, and the words were almost affectionate. "Did you sleep well? Did you dream of home? Of your whore mother? Of your dead brother?"
You did not answer. You had learned by then that some questions were not questions at all, the morning routine is the most intimate, and therefore the worst. You must kneel beside his bed and hold the basin steady while he splashes water on his face. You must be close enough that you can feel the heat radiating from his body, close enough that the water droplets from his splashing land on your hands and your sleeves. You must hand him the drying cloth and take it back when he is finished, and the cloth is warm from his skin and damp from his face, and it feels disturbingly intimate in your hands, like holding a piece of him.
Then you must help him dress, this is the part that makes your stomach clench and your throat tighten and your jaw ache from the effort of keeping your expression blank. This is the part that has not gotten easier, not once, not in seven days of repetition. He stands before you in his sleeping clothes and he waits. He does not help you. He does not move to undress himself. He stands there with his arms slightly extended, his head tilted, that faint smile playing at the corners of his mouth, and he waits for you to approach him. He waits for you to come to him.
"Well?" he said on the first morning, when you hesitated a moment too long. "I am waiting, girl. Or do you require the cane to motivate you?"
You approached and you reach up with trembling fingers and begin to unlace his shirt. The laces are fine linen, delicate, and your fingers feel clumsy and thick. You fumble. You always fumble. He watches your face the entire time, his blue eyes tracking every flicker of expression, every flush of color, every moment of hesitation. You can feel his gaze on your cheeks, your lips, the curve of your throat where your pulse hammers visibly beneath the skin.
"Your hands are shaking," he observed on the morning. His voice was conversational, almost pleasant. "One would think you had never touched a man's clothing before. Tell me, did you have lovers at court? Did some young lordling ever get far enough to let you practice unlacing his doublet? Or were you the type to spread your legs without bothering to undress first?"
You said nothing. You focused on the laces. Your face burned. You could feel the heat radiating from your cheeks like a fever.
"I asked you a question." His voice sharpened, just slightly. "When I ask a question, I expect an answer. That is how conversation works."
"No, my lord." The words scraped out of you like stones dragged across gravel. "I had no lovers at court."
"No lovers." He sounded almost disappointed. "Eight and ten years old, a princess of the realm, and no one ever sampled the goods? No one ever peeled back that silk and had a taste? I find that difficult to believe. A pretty little thing like you, with thoseā" His gaze dropped deliberately to your chest, lingered there. "āassets. Surely someone must have tried."
"No one, my lord."
"Hmm." He considered this. His shirt was unlaced now, hanging open, exposing the broad expanse of his chest. "Then I am the first man to see you like this. To have you on your knees before me, undressing me, serving me. How special. How intimate. We are sharing a first together, you and I."
You pulled the shirt over his shoulders. You had to reach up to do it and the movement brought you chest to chest with him for a brief, horrible moment. His bare skin brushed against the rough wool of your dress. You felt the heat of him, the solidity of him and he inhaled deeply as you did it, his nostrils flaring, and you knew he was breathing in the scent of your hair.
"Jasmine," he murmured. "The soap they gave you is harsh and common, but I can still smell it underneath. The jasmine oil you used to wear. It's still there, deep down. Lingering. Like a memory that refuses to fade."
You stepped back as soon as the shirt was off, but he caught your wrist. His grip was not hard, but it was absolute. You could no more have pulled free than you could have stopped the sun from rising.
"The breeches," he said. "You forgot the breeches."
You had not forgotten the breeches. You had been hoping he would not make you. You had been hoping, with the desperate, irrational hope of a trapped animal, that today would be the day he showed mercy.
He never showed mercy, your fingers found the laces of his breeches. They were looser than the shirt laces, easier to work, but your hands were shaking so badly now that you could barely grip them. You fumbled at his waist, your knuckles brushing against the flat plane of his stomach, he sucked in a breath at the contact, a small, sharp sound, almost a hiss.
"Cold hands," he said. "But not unpleasant. Continue."
You loosened the breeches. You began to work them down over his hips and found yourself staring directly at his cockāsoft, but substantial even in reposeāand you made a sound, a small choked gasp, and he laughed.
"Disappointed?" he asked. "Were you expecting something else? Something smaller, perhaps? Something more appropriate for a man of my advanced age?"
You did not answer and you saw the way it stirred slightly at the exposure, at the cool morning air, at the proximity of your face so close to his groin. You saw the way it twitched when your breath ghosted across his skin. You saw everything.
"Like what you see? You stare at it so intently. One might almost think you were curious. Have you ever seen one before? In the flesh, I mean. Not in paintings or tapestries. Not on statues. A real, living cock, attached to a real, living man."
"No, my lord." The words were barely audible.
"No." He savored the word. "Of course not. You were a maiden princess, untouched and unsullied. And now the first cock you ever see is mine. The first cock you ever touch will be mine. The first cock that everā" He stopped himself, smiling. "But I get ahead of myself. Smallclothes first. You may finish dressing me."
You handed him his smallclothes. You helped him into his breeches and his shirt and his doublet. You fastened his belt and straightened his collar and brushed his hair, you knelt to put on his boots, and he placed his hand on top of your head while you did it, his fingers threading through your hair with a casual possessiveness that made your skin crawl.
"Good girl," he said when you finished. "You are learning. Slowly, painfully, but learning nonetheless. One day, you will do all of this without trembling. One day, you will do it without being told. One day, you will anticipate my needs before I voice them, and you will meet them eagerly, gratefully, with the devotion of a truly excellent servant." His hand tightened in your hair, just slightly. "That is what you want, isn't it? To be excellent? To please me?"
"Yes, my lord." The response was automatic now. You had learned to say it without thinking, without feeling, without letting the bile rise in your throat.
But it was the evening bathing that truly broke something inside you. Every evening, without exception, Lord Ormund took his bath. The copper tub dominated the center of the tent, gleaming in the lamplight, filled with water so hot that steam rose from the surface in thick, fragrant clouds. The servants heated the water over the campfires and carried it in heavy buckets, their arms straining, their faces blank with exhaustion.
When the tub was full, Ormund dismissed the other servants. Only you remained. Only you and him and Daeron, standing silently by the tent wall with his eyes fixed on the floor and his hands clasped behind his back and his jaw tight with a tension that never seemed to release. You did not know why Daeron was required to stay. You suspected it was another layer of the punishmentāhaving your uncle watch, having him bear witness to your degradation, knowing that he would report it all back to his mother and his brothers, knowing that the Greens would hear every detail of how Rhaenyra's daughter had been brought low.
"Attend me," Ormund would say, and you would walk forward on legs that felt like water, and you would undress him as you had dressed him that morning, piece by piece, your fingers brushing his skin no matter how careful you tried to be. He made sure of it. He shifted at the last moment, leaned into your touch, positioned himself so that your knuckles grazed his stomach or your palm pressed briefly against his chest.
"Clumsy," he said once, when your hand slipped and brushed against the head of his cock. "Or perhaps not clumsy at all. Perhaps you wanted to touch it. Perhaps all that staring in the morning has made you curious."
"It was an accident, my lord. Forgive me."
"Forgive you?" He laughed. "There is nothing to forgive. Curiosity is natural. Healthy, even. A young woman should be curious about such things." His voice dropped, becoming almost conspiratorial. "If you ever want a closer lookāa proper lookāyou need only ask. I am not an unreasonable man."
You would die before you asked.
He stepped into the tub and sank down into the water with a groan of satisfaction that was almost obscene in its pleasure. The water sloshed around his body, lapping at his chest, obscuring the lower half of him in steam and shadow. Then he handed you the washing cloth and the lump of harsh soap, and you knelt beside the tub and began.
You washed his back first. That was the safest place, the only safe place. You dipped the cloth in the scalding water and worked the soap into a thin, weak lather, and you scrubbed the broad planes of his shoulders and the long muscles of his spine. He leaned forward to give you better access, his head bowed, his damp curls brushing the surface of the water. The steam rose around both of you, thick and cloying, heavy with lavender oil and the faint, animal musk of his body. Your wool dress grew damp and clung to your skin.
"Harder," he said on the second evening. "I am not made of porcelain. I will not crack under pressure. Put your back into it."
You put your back into it. You scrubbed until your arms burned and your knuckles were raw from the rough cloth and the harsh soap. You scrubbed his back and his shoulders and his arms, and then he turned to face you, and you scrubbed his chest.
"You are blushing," he observed on the fourth evening. "It is remarkable, really. A testament to your... innocence. Most servants lose their modesty within the first few days. But you cling to yours like a drowning woman clings to driftwood." He smiled. "I find it endearing. I truly do. It makes these moments so much more... piquant."
You said nothing. You scrubbed his chest. The cloth ran over the planes of his pectorals and the ridges of his stomach and the curve of his ribs. You kept your eyes fixed on the cloth, on the work, on anything except his face. You could feel his gaze on you like a physical weight, like a hand pressing against your skin.
"Lower,"
Your hand stopped. The cloth hovered in the air above the waterline, dripping soapy water back into the tub. You knew what he meant. You had known this was coming. He had been patientāmore patient than you had expectedābut his patience was not infinite. It never was.
"I said lower." His voice was still calm, still pleasant. "The bath is for washing the entire body, little bastard. You have been neglecting certain areas. I have allowed it during your... adjustment period. But we are a week into your education now. It is time to advance the curriculum."
Your hand moved. It moved without your permission, driven by the bone-deep knowledge of what happened when you disobeyed. The cloth dipped below the waterline. You looked anywhere except at what your hands were doing.
You felt him. Through the cloth, through the warm water, you felt himāthe shape of him, the weight of him, the way he stirred and thickened at your touch. Your stomach lurched. Bile rose in your throat. You wanted to pull your hand back as if burned, but you did not. You could not. You continued washing him, your movements mechanical and detached, your mind retreating to some small, safe corner of yourself where this was not happening.
He made a sound. A low sound, deep in his chest, almost a purr. His hips shifted slightly in the water, pressing up into your hand.
"That's it," he murmured. "That's it. Not so difficult, is it? Not so terrible. A simple task, simply performed. You are doing so well."
When it was overāwhen he finally told you to stop, his voice slightly rougher than beforeāyou pulled your hand back and dropped the cloth into the water. Your fingers were trembling. Your entire body was trembling. You felt dirty in a way that had nothing to do with the grime of a day's labor, dirty in a way that no bath could ever wash clean.
"Good girl," he said, and his voice was thick with satisfaction. "You see? You can learn. You simply require the proper motivation. The proper guidance. The proper... hand."
He reached out and caught your chin in his wet fingers, tilting your face up toward his. His grip was firm, his skin still hot from the bathwater. His thumb traced across your lower lip, slow and deliberate, pressing slightly against the soft flesh.
"One day," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, "I will teach you to use your mouth for more than sullen silence. But that is a lesson for another time. You may go now. Dream of me."
That was bathing. That was every evening. And when you made mistakesāand you did make mistakes, because you were exhausted and terrified and operating on the ragged edge of your enduranceāthere was punishment.
The cane was thin and flexible, made of pale rattan that had been polished smooth by use. It lived on his desk, placed deliberately among the maps and markers and scattered documents of war, impossible to ignore. You could not enter the tent without seeing it. You could not look at the desk without your eyes finding it immediately, drawn to it like iron to a lodestone. Sometimes, when he was speaking to his captains or reading his correspondence, he would pick it up and tap it idly against his palm, and the soundāthat soft, rhythmic thwack, thwack, thwackāwould make your blood run cold.
The first time he used it was the second day. You had spilled wine on his maps, it was a genuine accident. Your hands were shaking from exhaustion and hungerāyou had not been fed since the previous morning, and your body was beginning to rebelāand the goblet slipped from your fingers and tipped across the parchment, spreading a dark red stain across the carefully inked troop positions. You froze. The goblet rolled off the desk and thumped onto the carpet. Your heart stopped beating in your chest. For a single, suspended moment, the world was perfectly silent.
Then Ormund stood up with the slow, deliberate movement of a predator uncoiling from rest, and he looked at the wine spreading across his maps, and then he looked at you.
"Clumsy," he said. The word was soft, almost gentle. Almost kind. "I expected clumsiness. You were raised as a princess, after allāwaited on hand and foot, never required to carry anything heavier than a silk fan. You never had to learn coordination. You never had to learn care. But lack of learning does not excuse error. Clumsiness has consequences. You understand that, don't you?"
Your throat had closed. You could not speak. You could barely breathe.
"The cane," he said, pointing at his desk. "Bring it to me. Now."
Your legs nearly gave out beneath you. The tent tilted and swam around you. You looked at the cane on the deskāthat thin, terrible length of pale woodāand you looked at Ormund's face, and you saw that his expression was utterly, terrifyingly serious. This was not a threat. This was not a warning. This was the consequence he had been waiting for since the moment you arrived in his camp.
"I will not repeat myself," he said, and his voice sharpened to a razor's edge. "The cane. Now. Or I will double the strokes and have the soldiers hold you down while I deliver them."
You fetched the cane. Your fingers closed around the smooth wood, and it felt alive in your handāwarm, almost, as if it had been waiting for you. You walked back to him on legs that did not feel like your own, and you held it out, and he took it from you with the casual ease of a man who had performed this ritual a thousand times.
"Bend over the desk," he said. "Lift your dress. Your shift can remaināI am not a savage. I have no desire to see the goods before I'm ready to examine them properly."
There were people in the tent. Daeron was there, standing in his usual spot near the wall, his knuckles white where he gripped his own wrist behind his back. Two soldiers had been delivering a report when you spilled the wine, and they were still there, standing near the entrance, their expressions shifting from professional neutrality to undisguised interest. A servant was refilling the oil lamps, and she paused in her work to watch, her face blank but her eyes sharp. Everyone would see. Everyone was meant to see.
"Please," you whispered. The word escaped before you could stop it, a small, broken sound. "Please, my lord, not in front ofānot with everyoneā"
"Everyone?" He looked around the tent with exaggerated surprise, as if noticing the audience for the first time. "You mean my soldiers? My servant? My squire?" His eyes found Daeron, and his smile sharpened. "But they are part of the lesson, correction is not a private affair. It is a public education. When a servant errs, everyone must see the cost of error. It maintains order. It reinforces discipline. It reminds everyone present of their place in the natural hierarchy." He turned back to you, and his voice dropped, becoming almost intimate. "Besides, you should be grateful. Some men would do this in the center of the camp, with the entire army watching. I am giving you the courtesy of a roof and a limited audience. Now bend over the desk, or I will triple the strokes and remove your shift entirely. Your choice."
You bent over the desk. The wood was cold against your palms, rough with the grain, smelling of old parchment and spilled ink and the faint, metallic tang of blood from previous punishments. You gathered the rough wool of your dress in trembling hands and lifted it, bunching the fabric around your waist. The air was cold on the backs of your thighs. Your shift remained but it provided almost no protection. It was a gesture of modesty that was not modesty at all.
"Count them," he said. "Out loud. If you lose count, we start over."
The first stroke landed with a crack that echoed through the tent like a whip. Pain exploded across your arseāa bright, searing line of fire that made you gasp and lurch forward against the desk. For a moment, you could not breathe. For a moment, the world was nothing but that white-hot stripe of agony.
"One," you choked out. Your voice was a strangled thing, barely recognizable.
The second stroke landed a heartbeat later, slightly lower, overlapping the first. The pain doubled, trebled, became a living thing that clawed at your skin.
"Two."
"Louder," he said. "I want everyone to hear you. I want the soldiers outside to hear you. I want the camp to know that justice is being served."
"Two!" you cried out, your voice cracking on the word.
He gave you five strokes that first time. Five strokes for a ruined map and spilled wine. By the third, tears were streaming down your face and your legs were shaking so badly you could barely stay bent over the desk. By the fourth, you had bitten through the inside of your cheek, and blood mingled with the salt of your tears. By the fifth, you were sobbing openlyāgreat, heaving sobs that tore through your chest and left you gasping for air. Through it all, he was silent except for the rhythm of the caneācrack, pause, crack, pauseāand the sound of his breathing, which remained steady and calm, as if he were performing some mild physical exercise rather than beating a teenage girl.
When it was over, he placed the cane back on the desk beside your trembling hands. "Stand up," he said. "Straighten your dress. Wipe your face. You are a servant of House Hightower, not a sniveling child. Compose yourself."
You pushed yourself upright. Your arse was a mass of fire, and the movement of straightening your dressāpulling the rough wool back down over your bruised and swollen fleshāwas an agony all its own. You wiped your face with the back of your hand, smearing tears and blood across your knuckles.
"Thank you for my correction, my lord," you said, because he had taught you to say that too. He had made you practice it. He had stood you in front of a mirrorāthe only mirror in the tent, a small polished disc of silverāand made you repeat the words until they came out smooth and unbroken, until you could say them without crying.
"You are welcome," he said. "Now clean up this wine. Use your dress if you must. It is already ruined."
You knelt on the carpet and scrubbed at the wine stain with the hem of your dress while the soldiers watched and Daeron stared at the floor and Ormund sat back down in his chair and returned to his maps as if nothing had happened.
The second time was the fourth day. You had been too slow bringing his breakfast trayāhis eggs had cooled, he said, and he did not tolerate cold eggs. Three strokes. The third time was the fifth day, when you spoke without being spoken toāa single word, "Yes," when you should have said "Yes, my lord." Two strokes. The fourth time was the sixth day, when you flinched while undressing him for his bath. Four strokes. "You will learn not to flinch from me," he said, and delivered each stroke with deliberate, measured force. The fifth time blended into the sixth, and by the end of the week, your backside was a tapestry of overlapping welts in various stages of healingāfresh red stripes laid over fading purple bruises laid over yellowing remnants of the first punishment. You could not sit without pain. You could not lie on your back. You slept on your stomach on a thin pallet in the corner of the servants' tent, and every morning you rose before dawn and carried the basin of warm water to Lord Ormund's tent, and you knelt at his bedside and waited for him to wake.
The dreams were almost worse than the waking hours. You dreamed of Silverwingāher vast silver wings blotting out the sun, her roar shaking the foundations of the earth, her fire sweeping across the camp in a tide of gold and crimson. You dreamed of her landing outside the tent, her claws tearing through canvas like paper, her great head dipping down to nuzzle against your chest. You dreamed of climbing onto her back and rising into the sky, leaving the camp and the soldiers and the cane and Ormund's pale blue eyes far below. You always woke before the dream could finish. You always woke to the cold darkness of the servants' tent, to the snoring of the other women, to the ache in your backside and the rawness of your wrists and the hollow pit of hunger in your stomach.
ā
On the tenth night, your exhaustion betrays you, you are helping him dress for bed. This is the final task of each day, the mirror of the morning routine, and in some ways it is worse than the morning because you are so tired by then, so wrung out, that your defenses are lower and his voice seems to find its way deeper into your ears.
You are lacing the front of the shirt when it happens, your hands are trembling slightly. They always tremble now, a fine, persistent tremor that never quite goes away, the residue of constant fear and insufficient food and the bone-deep cold of the servants' tent at night. The laces are old. You have noticed this before, in the distant way you notice everything nowāthe frayed edges where the threads pass through the eyelets, the worn spots where his fingers pull them tight each morning. The cord is thin, weakened by repeated washing and tying, and when you pull it taut to begin the bow he prefers, it snaps in your fingers.
The sound is very small. A quiet pop of breaking thread, barely audible. But in the silence of the tent, it sounds as loud as a thunderclap. As loud as the cane striking flesh. As loud as your own heartbeat hammering in your ears.
You freeze. Your hands hover in the air, still holding the broken ends of the lace, the frayed threads curling uselessly around your fingers. Your heart, which had been beating in the steady, exhausted rhythm of routine, slams against your ribs like a caged bird throwing itself against the bars. You stare at the torn cord, and your mind races through all the possible outcomes, all the punishments you have endured for lesser offenses. The dropped goblet had earned you five strokes. The slow breakfast had earned you three. The single spoken word without proper address had earned you two. This mistakeādestroying his property, ruining his garment, failing in the most basic task of your serviceāwill earn you worse. Perhaps much worse. Perhaps something you have not yet experienced. Your arse still aches from the last punishment, you cannot imagine fresh pain on top of the old. Your body cannot imagine it. Your mind cannot hold the thought without wanting to scream.
"I'm sorry," you whisper, and the words tumble out of you before you can stop them, high and thin and trembling. "My lord, I'm so sorry, it was an accident, the lace was old, I didn't meanā"
"Shh." The sound stops you cold. It is not a word, not quiteājust a soft exhalation, a gentle hushing noise like a mother soothing a frightened child. Ormund looks down at the broken lace dangling from your fingers and the expression in his pale blue eyes is not anger.
It is satisfaction.
"My lord," you breathe, and you hate the way your voice shakes, hate the way you sound like a child begging for mercy. "Please, I can mend it. I can sew it back together. I'll do it tonight, I'll stay up as long as it takesā"
"Shh," he says again, and this time he lifts one finger and presses it gently to your lips. The touch is feather-light, almost tender. His skin is warm and dry against your mouth. "Hush now. None of that. There's no need for mending. No need for panic. Accidents happen, little one. Even the most diligent servant cannot prevent every mishap."
He lowers his finger from your lips. His hand moves to your face, cupping your cheek with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl far more than any blow could. His palm is broad and warm, rough with calluses from sword practice, and it cradles your jaw as if you are something precious.
"Finish dressing me," he says. His voice is quiet, almost intimate. "Use the other lace. We will deal with this afterwards."
Your fingers are trembling so badly that it takes you three tries to tie the remaining lace. You manage it eventually, your movements jerky and uncoordinated, your breath coming in short, shallow gasps. The whole time, his hand remains on your face. His thumb traces a slow, idle arc across your cheekbone, back and forth, back and forth, the motion almost hypnotic. You can feel his eyes on you, studying your expression, cataloging every flicker of fear that crosses your features. When you finally finish the knot, you step back, and his hand falls away from your face with a reluctance that feels almost theatrical.
"Good," he murmurs. "Very good. You have such clever fingers when you're not panicking. Such delicate, nimble fingers." His eyes drop to your hands, folded now in front of you, and something flickers in his expressionāa heat, a hunger, quickly suppressed. "I have noticed that about you. Among other things."
He walks to his bed. He sits down on the edge of the mattress, his weight sinking into the feather-stuffed ticking. The oil lamps flicker around him, casting shifting shadows across his face, highlighting the sharp planes of his cheekbones and the silver threads in his doublet and the way his light brown curls fall across his forehead. He is wearing only his sleeping shirt and breeches now, his feet bare, his collar loose, and he looks almost relaxed. Almost casual. He looks like a man settling in for a pleasant evening. That terrifies you more than his anger ever could.
"Come here," he says.
You walk to him. Your legs feel like they belong to someone else, like they are moving through deep water, like the floor of the tent has turned to mud. You stop a pace away from the bed, your hands still folded in front of you, your eyes fixed on the floor. You can see his bare feet on the carpet, the bones of his ankles, the fine dark gold hair dusting his toes.
"Closer."
You step closer. Your knees are nearly touching the edge of the mattress now. You can smell himāthe lavender oil from his bath, the faint trace of wine on his breath, the clean wool of his sleeping clothes, and beneath all of that, the warm, animal scent of his skin. You can feel the heat radiating from his body. He is so close that if he leaned forward, his forehead would touch your stomach.
"Look at me."
You raise your eyes. His face is inches from yours. His blue eyes are dark in the lamplight, the pupils wide and black, and they search your expression with that terrible, penetrating intensity that makes you feel flayed open. His lips are slightly parted. His breathing is slow and even.
"Do you know why I'm not angry?" he asks. His voice is a low murmur, pitched for your ears alone, as intimate as a lover's whisper. "Do you know why I'm not reaching for the cane right now?"
You shake your head. Your throat is too tight for words.
"Because the cane is a tool for correcting mistakes," he says. "The cane is for carelessness. For sloppiness. For a servant who spills wine because she is not paying attention, or who speaks out of turn because she has forgotten her place. The cane is for lessons that need to be learned quickly." He pauses. His tongue sweeps across his lower lip, slow and deliberate. "But you didn't break that lace because you were careless, did you? You broke it because it was old. Because it was worn. Because it was going to break eventually no matter how careful you were. That's not carelessness. That's not a mistake. That's just... circumstance. Fate. The universe giving me a gift."
He reaches up and takes a strand of your hair between his fingers. He rubs it slowly, feeling the texture, watching the way it catches the lamplight. His expression is almost reverent.
"I have been very patient with you," he continues, his voice soft and musing. "Ten days. Ten days of service. Ten days of watching you kneel at my bedside and undress me and bathe me. Ten days of watching your face when you pull down my breeches and see what's waiting for you. Ten days of watching your hands tremble when you wash my chest and your breath catch when I touch your chin and your eyes fill with tears when I correct you." He releases the strand of hair. His fingers trail down the side of your face, tracing the curve of your ear, the line of your jaw, the column of your throat. "Ten days of being so very, very good. So restrained. So gentle. When all I have wanted to do since the moment you were dragged into this tent is put my hands on you properly."
Your blood runs cold. Your heart is pounding so hard you can feel it in your temples, in your throat, in the tips of your trembling fingers. You know what is coming. You have known since he sat down on the bed and told you to come closer. You have known since he hushed you with his finger on your lips.
"Please," you whisper. The word is barely audible, a thread of sound. "Please, my lordā"
"Shh." His finger touches your lips again. "No begging. Not yet. I haven't even told you what I'm going to do."
He leans back slightly, his hand falling away from your face. He regards you with that patient, assessing gaze, the gaze of a man examining a painting he is considering purchasing.
"The cane was for mistakes," he says. "I am going to put you over my knee, little bastard. I am going to pull up your dress, and I am going to pull down your shift, and I am going to spank you with my bare hand on your bare flesh until you are sobbing and sore and very, very sorry that you broke my lace. And thenā" His voice drops even lower, becoming almost a purr. "āthen I am going to rub the sting away. I am going to soothe the heat I put there. I am going to show you that I can be gentle as well as firm, that my hands can give pleasure as easily as they give pain. Would you like that?"
The question hangs in the air between you like a blade suspended by a thread. You stare at him, your mouth open, your eyes wide. Your mind is screaming. Your body is frozen. You cannot move. You cannot speak. You cannot do anything but stand there and look at his smile and feel the tears already burning at the corners of your eyes.
"I asked you a question," he says, and his voice sharpens slightly, a thread of steel beneath the silk. "Would you like me to be gentle with you afterwards? Would you like me to rub the pain away? Or would you prefer I simply send you back to your pallet with your arse on fire and no comfort at all?"
You know what he wants you to say. You know the script. You have learned it over ten days of servitude. But the words stick in your throat like bones. You cannot make yourself say them. You cannot make yourself ask for his gentleness, his comfort, his hands on your body in any context.
His smile fades. His jaw tightens. The shift in his expression is subtle, but you have learned to read him, and you see the danger approaching like a storm on the horizon.
"I see," he says. "Still defiant. Still clinging to that little spark of pride. Very well. We will do this the hard way. Get on my knee. Now."
You don't move. Your body has locked up entirely, every muscle frozen, every instinct screaming at you to run even though there is nowhere to go. You think of Silverwing, circling somewhere over the black beaches of Dragonstone, and the thought of her is a blade twisted in your chest. She is so far away. She cannot help you. No one can help you.
"I will not ask again."
His voice is quiet, but the threat in it is absolute. You have heard that tone before, the calm before the storm, you know what happens when he has to ask a third time. You know, and your body knows, and your body moves without your permission, driven by a fear that has been carved into your muscles and your bones over ten days of servitude.
You lower yourself across his lap, the position is humiliating beyond words. Your stomach rests on his thighs, the hard muscle of them pressing into your belly. Your upper body is supported by the mattress on the other side, and your hands grip the blankets in white-knuckled fists. Your legs dangle behind you, your arse is raised and vulnerable, presented to him like an offering. You can feel his thighs beneath you, warm and solid, and the intimacy of that contact makes your stomach heave.
"There we are," he murmurs, and his voice is warm with satisfaction. "That wasn't so difficult, was it? You see? You can be good. You simply need the proper encouragement." His hand settles on the back of your thighs. The touch is light, almost gentle, a soft pressure through the rough wool of your dress. "You're trembling. I can feel you shaking. Are you afraid, little one?"
"Yes," you whisper into the blankets. Your voice is muffled by the bedding, small and broken. "Yes, my lord."
"Good." The word is a caress, soft and pleased. "Fear is healthy. Fear is appropriate. Fear means you understand the gravity of the situation." His hand begins to move, stroking slowly up and down the backs of your thighs. The motion is almost soothing, almost tender, and that makes it worse somehowāthe gentleness that precedes the violence, "But I want you to understand something. This isn't about punishment. Not really. This is about you learning that my hands can be many thingsāfirm, gentle, painful, soothingāand that all of those things come from the same place. All of those things are expressions of my... care for you."
His hand slides up to the hem of your dress. His fingers find the rough wool and begin to gather it, pulling it upward inch by agonizing inch. The fabric scrapes against your legs as it rises, exposing your calves, your knees, the backs of your thighs. The cool air of the tent brushes against your bare skin, and you shiver, and goosebumps erupt across your flesh.
"Lift your hips," he says. "Help me. Show me that you are learning to cooperate."
You lift your hips. The movement is small, barely more than a twitch, but it is enough. He makes a soft sound of approval and pulls the dress the rest of the way up, bunching the fabric around your waist. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, the fabric so worn and washed that it is nearly transparent in the lamplight. You can feel his gaze on your body, you can feel him looking at the shape of you beneath the shift, the curve of it, the lines of your thighs.
"Beautiful," he murmurs, and the word is barely more than a breath. "Do you know how long I have waited to see you like this? Spread across my lap, trembling, waiting for my hand? Two years. Two years of imagining this moment. Two years of lying in my bed at night and picturing exactly what you would look like with your dress pulled up and your shift pulled down and your bare skin waiting for me."
His hand settles on your arse. The touch is light, almost reverent, his palm cupping the curve of your flesh through the thin linen. His fingers spread wide, covering as much of you as he can, and he squeezes gentlyājust once, a soft, possessive grip that makes your breath catch and your stomach clench.
"Please," you whisper again, and you don't know what you're asking for. You don't know if you're begging him to stop or to continue or to just get it over with. You don't know anything except that his hand is on your body and his thighs are beneath you and his voice is in your ear, soft and warm and utterly inescapable.
"Please what?" His hand begins to move, rubbing slow circles over your backside. The friction of the linen against your skin is almost pleasant, almost soothing, and that makes it so much worse. "Please stop? Please continue? Please hurry up so you can run back to your pallet and cry into your blanket?" He laughs, a soft huff of breath. "I don't think so. I've waited too long for this. I'm going to take my time. I'm going to savor every moment. And you're going to lie here and take it, and when it's over, you're going to thank me for it. Do you understand?"
"Yes, my lord." The words come automatically, beaten into you by repetition.
"Good girl." His hand pauses in its rubbing. His fingers find the hem of your shift, the edge of the worn linen where it rests against the tops of your thighs. "Now. Let's get rid of this."
You feel the fabric begin to rise.
"Noā" The word tears out of you before you can stop it, high and desperate. You twist on his lap, trying to pull away, trying to cover yourself with your hands. "No, please, my lord, pleaseā"
His hand comes down on your back, pressing between your shoulder blades, pinning you to the mattress with implacable strength. His other hand continues its work, pulling the shift upward, baring your skin inch by inch. The linen slides over your thighs, your backside, the small of your back, and then there is nothing. Nothing between your bare flesh and the open air. Nothing between your body and his gaze.
You are completely exposed. Completely vulnerable. You can feel the cool air on your skin, raising goosebumps across the swell of your backside and the tops of your thighs. You can feel his eyes on you, roaming over every inch of bared flesh, looking the fading bruises from previous punishments, the curves and planes of your body that no one has ever seen before. You have never felt so naked in your lifeānot when the servants bathed you in the freezing lake, not when you knelt beside his tub and washed his chest, not in any of the countless humiliations you have endured.
"Lovely," he breathes, and his voice is thick with something that makes your skin crawl. "Even lovelier than I imagined. All that soft skin. All those pretty curves." His hand releases your back and settles on your bare backside. The contact of his palm against your naked flesh is electricāwarm and rough and terrifyingly intimate. You flinch at the touch, a full-body shudder that runs from your shoulders to your feet, and he laughs softly. "Still so shy. After everything we've done together. After all the baths and the dressing and the undressing."
He squeezes. His fingers dig into the flesh of your backside, not hard enough to hurt but hard enough to possess, to claim, to leave the imprint of his hand on your skin. His thumb traces a slow circle over the curve of your hip, and the touch is almost tender, almost loving. You bury your face in the blankets and sob once, a single broken sound muffled by the bedding.
"You will count each stroke aloud, and you will thank me for it. If you lose count, we begin again. If you try to cover yourself, I will bind your hands. If you scream loudly enough that the soldiers outside can hear, I will gag you and double the strokes. Do you understand?"
Your voice is a broken whisper, barely audible. "Yes, my lord."
"Good."
His hand comes down on your bare flesh, the slap is loud, a sharp crack that echoes through the tent. The pain is different from the caneānot worse, not better, but different. The cane was a thin line of fire, precise and cutting, a stripe of heat that flared and then faded. This is a broad, spreading sting that covers the whole of your backside, a wave of heat that radiates outward from the point of impact and sinks deep into the muscle. Your flesh jiggles under the blow, and the sensation of that movementāthe way your body yields to his handāis a fresh humiliation.
"Count," he says.
"One," you choke out. The word is barely intelligible through your tears. "One, my lord."
His hand lands again, on the other side this time. The sting doubles, layers of heat building on heat, and you can already feel your skin beginning to warm under his palm. He is not holding back. He is not being gentle. He is spanking you the way a grown man spanks a disobedient child, with the full weight of his arm behind each stroke.
"Two," you sob. "Two, my lord."
He takes his time between each stroke, letting the anticipation build, letting you feel the full weight of each impact before the next one falls. His rhythm is unhurried, almost meditativeāslap, pause, slap, pauseāand in the pauses, his hand rests on your burning flesh, feeling the heat he has created, rubbing slow circles over the stinging skin.
"You're doing so well," he murmurs after the fourth stroke. His voice is soft and warm, almost affectionate. "Your skin turns such a pretty shade of pink. Like the inside of a seashell. Like the petals of a rose. I could do this all nightājust sit here and watch the color bloom across your backside. Would you like that? Would you like me to keep going until you can't sit down for a week?"
"Please," you sob, and you don't know what you're asking for. Mercy, maybe. An end to the pain. Or maybe just the sound of his voice, the warmth in his tone, the strange and terrible comfort of being praised even as you are punished.
"Please what?"
"Please... please..."
"Count," he reminds you, and his hand comes down again.
"Threeāthree, my lordā"
"Good girl." Another stroke. "Four."
"Four, my lordā"
"See? You can do it. You can be good when you try." His hand rubs slow circles over your burning skin, and the sensation is almost soothing, almost pleasant. The pain fades to a warm, throbbing heat, and his palm is cool against the sting. "You are so much better at this than I expected. So much more... receptive. I think you needed this. I think you've been waiting for someone to take you in hand, to show you your place, to give you the discipline you've been craving." He leans down, his breath warm against your ear. "I think you're going to thank me for this. Not because I tell you to. Because you mean it."
His hand comes down again. Harder this time. You cry out, your voice cracking on a sob.
"Five," you gasp. "Five, my lord."
"Good. That's five. We're halfway there."
By the seventh stroke, you are sobbing openly and continuously, your body limp across his lap, all the fight drained out of you. Your arse feels like it is on fireāa deep, throbbing heat that radiates outward from the center of each cheek and spreads down into your thighs. Every nerve ending is screaming. You can barely get the words out through your tears, barely remember what number comes next.
"Eight," you choke out, and the word is barely intelligible. "Eight, my lord."
"You're almost done. Two more. Can you give me two more?"
"Nineānine, pleaseā"
"One more. Last one. Make it count."
The final stroke is the hardest, delivered with a firm, deliberate force that makes you see stars behind your closed eyelids. The pain is so bright and so total that for a moment you cannot breathe, cannot think, cannot do anything but lie there across his lap and shudder.
"Ten," you whisper. The word is a thread of sound, barely there. "Ten, my lord. Thank you for my correction."
His hand lifts away from your skin. For a long moment, nothing happens. You lie there across his lap, your bare backside blazing with heat, your face buried in the blankets, your body shaking with sobs. You can feel the tears soaking into the fabric beneath your cheek. You can hear your own breathing, ragged and broken. You can feel his thighs beneath your stomach, solid and warm, and his hand resting lightly on the back of your neck.
Then his hand begins to move, it slides down your spine, slow and gentle, tracing the ridges of your vertebrae through the thin fabric of your shift. It pauses at the small of your back, where the skin is still bare, and his fingers trace idle circles over the dimples there. Then his hand moves lower, settling on your punished arse, and his touch is feather-light now, barely there, the barest whisper of palm against burning flesh.
You flinch. The contact, even that gentle, sends a fresh wave of sensation through your raw nerves. But he does not lift his hand. He does not spank you again. He simply rests his palm against your heated skin, letting the warmth of your body seep into his hand, letting you feel the weight and the presence of him.
"Shh," he murmurs. "It's over now. You did so well. I'm so proud of you."
His hand begins to move. Slow, gentle circles, rubbing the sting away. His palm is cool against your burning flesh, and the sensation is strange and confusingāpain and relief tangled together, punishment and comfort blurring into something you cannot name. You lie there across his lap and let him rub your arse, let him soothe the heat he put there, and you hate yourself for the way your body responds to the gentleness. The way your muscles begin to unclench. The way your breathing begins to slow. The way a small, broken part of you is gratefulāactually gratefulāfor the soft touch after the hard one.
"That's it," he croons, his voice a low, hypnotic murmur. "That's it. Just breathe. Just let me take care of you. You took your punishment so well. Such a good girl. Such a brave girl."
His hand continues its slow, soothing motion. Up and down. Side to side. Tracing the curves and planes of your arse with a tenderness that feels almost reverent. His fingers dip into the crease where your thigh meets your body, tracing the edge of your most intimate places without quite touching them, and you flinch and squirm on his lap, and he makes a soft shushing sound and moves his hand back to safer territory.
"I am going to take care of you," he says, and his voice is soft and earnest, almost sincere. "Do you understand that? All of this it is all because I want to make you better. I want to help you become the person you were meant to be. Not a spoiled, arrogant princess who looks down on everyone around her. A good girl. An obedient girl. A girl who knows her place and is content in it." His hand stills, resting on the swell of your arse. "That is all I have ever wanted for you. Even when you mocked me. Even when you laughed at me. Even when you told your mother you would rather marry a horse than suffer my touch. I wanted to help you. I wanted to teach you. I wanted to love you, in my own way."
You make a sound against the blankets, something between a laugh and a sob, broken and bitter. He does not know what love is. He does not know what any of this is except possession, control, the slow and methodical destruction of everything you used to be.
But his hand is still warm on your skin, and his voice is still soft in your ear, and your body is still limp across his lap, and you are so tired. So unbearably tired. The exhaustion lives in your bones and your blood and the hollow space behind your eyes. You have been fighting for ten days. Ten days of fear and pain and humiliation. And now he is touching you gently, and his voice is praising you, and a part of you wants to believe him. Wants to believe that this is care. Wants to believe that someone in this world wants what is best for you.
You crush that part of yourself before it can speak. You smother it with hatred and humiliation and the absolute refusal to let him win. But it does not die. It goes into hiding, burrowing deep into some hidden corner of your heart, waiting for the next moment of gentleness to emerge again.
He pulls your shift back down. The linen settles over your blazing flesh, a soft barrier between your skin and the air. Then he pulls your dress down over that, the rough wool scratching against your punished backside. You whimper at the sensation, and he shushes you again, his hand stroking your back in slow, soothing circles.
"Come here," he says. His hands slide under your arms, lifting you with surprising gentleness, guiding you until you are sitting upright on his lap. Your arse presses against his thighs, and the pressure sends a fresh wave of pain through your bruised flesh. You gasp and try to shift your weight, and his arm tightens around your waist, holding you in place.
"Shh," he murmurs. "I know it hurts. It will hurt for a few days. But that's good. Every time you sit down, every time you feel the ache, you will remember this lesson. You will remember what happens when you are careless with my belongings. And you will be better."
His hand comes up to cup your face. His thumb brushes the tears from your cheek, wiping them away with a tenderness that makes your stomach turn. His blue eyes search your face, and his expression is soft, almost loving.
"Such pretty tears," he murmurs. "Such a pretty face, even when it's all blotchy from crying. You really are beautiful, you know. I know you don't believe me. I know you think I'm an old, ugly monster who only wants to hurt you. But I do find you beautiful. I have always found you beautiful. From the very first moment I saw you in the gardens, with the sunlight in your hair and the jasmine on your skin."
He leans forward. His lips brush against your foreheadāa soft, dry kiss, barely there. The touch of his mouth on your skin makes you flinch, makes your stomach heave, but his arm around your waist holds you in place.
"One day," he whispers against your forehead, "you will not flinch when I touch you. One day, you will lean into it. You will crave it. You will come to me willinglyāeagerly, evenāand you will thank me for the privilege of my attention. One day, you will call me master and mean it."
He pulls back. His hand drops from your face. His arm loosens around your waist.
"You may go," he says. "Sleep well, little one. Dream of me."
You slide off his lap. Your legs nearly give out when your feet hit the ground, and you have to catch yourself on the edge of the bed. Your backside throbs with every heartbeat, a deep and intimate ache that makes every step an agony. You walk to the tent flap on shaking legs, your hand pressed against the small of your back, your breath coming in short, ragged gasps.
"Little bastard?" His voice stops you at the threshold. You freeze, your hand on the canvas, your heart hammering against your ribs. "You did well tonight. Better than I expected. I am genuinely proud of you. Remember that."
You do not turn around. You do not acknowledge his words. You push through the tent flap and out into the cold night air, and you do not stop walking until you reach the servants' tent, and you do not stop shaking until you have buried yourself beneath your thin blanket and pressed your face into the pallet and screamedāa silent scream, a scream with no sound, a scream that goes on and on inside your head until exhaustion finally drags you down into the dark.
ā
The sack of Tumbleton changes everything, Ormund takes the lord's chambers for his own. They are the finest rooms in the castle, a spacious solar with a large feather bed and a hearth of carved stone and tapestries on the walls depicting hunting scenes. The lord's wife's belongings are still scattered across the dressing tableāa silver brush, a vial of rose oil, a small mirror in a gilded frame. Ormund sweeps them aside with one arm and tells you to put your pallet in the corner of the room.
"You will sleep here from now on," he says. "I want you close. The castle is large and unfamiliar, and I do not trust you not to wander where you should not. You will be within arm's reach at all times."
You sleep on the stone floor at the foot of his bed, wrapped in a thin blanket that does nothing to soften the cold that seeps up through the flags. You listen to the sound of his breathing in the darkness, slow and steady, and you stare at the ceiling and wonder if Silverwing can feel your fear across all the miles that separate you.
The sept becomes part of your routine on the third day after the sack. "Your soul is filthy," Ormund tells you that morning. He is breaking his fast at the lord's table, cutting slices of bread and cheese with precise, deliberate movements. You are standing behind his chair, waiting to refill his cup or fetch whatever he might require. "I have been cleansing your body through labor and discipline, but your soul remains black with sin. You were raised by a woman who flouted the laws of gods and men. You were taught that your bastard blood meant nothing, that you could reach for a throne that was never yours. That corruption must be scrubbed away."
You say nothing. You have learned that silence is safest. "Today," he continues, "we will begin your spiritual instruction. There is a sept, you will kneel before the altar and you will pray for forgiveness. You will beg the Seven to cleanse you of your mother's whorish ways, of your own inherent sinfulness, of the stain of bastardy that marks your very existence. You will do this every day until I am satisfied that your contrition is genuine."
The sept is cold. The candles on the altar have burned down to stubs, their flames guttering in the draft. The faces of the Mother and the Father stare down at you from the colored window, their expressions serene and distant and utterly indifferent to your suffering.
Ormund points to the stone floor in front of the altar. "Kneel." You kneel on the cold stone floor of the sept, your voice scraping through prayer after prayer, your throat raw and your knees numb and your soul hollowed out by the relentless rhythm of your own degradation. The candles on the altar have burned low, their flames drowning in pools of melted wax that have overflowed the iron stand and dripped down onto the white altar cloth in long, waxy tears. The faces of the Seven glow faintly in the colored light of the narrow window, their expressions serene and distant and utterly without mercy. The Mother holds her painted child in her painted arms. The Father raises his painted hand in painted benediction. Neither of them moves. Neither of them speaks. Neither of them saves you.
"Pray," Ormund says. He stands behind you, close enough that you can feel the heat of his body seeping through your rough wool dress, close enough that his breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck. "Pray aloud. I want to hear every pathetic, sniveling word. I want the Seven themselves to hear the sound of Rhaenyra Targaryen's bastard begging for their forgiveness."
You pray. You pray to the Father for justice, though you no longer know what justice means in a world where men like Ormund Hightower hold all the power. You pray to the Mother for mercy, though mercy has been in conspicuously short supply since the soldiers dragged you from your carriage and slaughtered your guards in the road. You pray to the Warrior for strength, to the Smith for endurance, to the Maiden for the innocence you lost somewhere between the torn silk of your gown and the rough wool of your servant's dress.
"Not like that." Ormund's voice cracks through the sept like the cane across your backside. "You sound like a noblewoman ordering tea. You are not a noblewoman. You are not a lady. You are a baseborn creature of sin and filth, and you are begging the gods to forgive the crime of your existence. There is a difference. Put some shame into it. Put some groveling into it. Begin again."
You begin again. Your voice comes out halting and unsteady, the words tripping over themselves in their haste to escape your mouth.
"IāI beg forgiveness for my sins. I beg the Seven to cleanse me ofāofā"
"Of your mother's whorish ways." Ormund supplies the words with the patience of a tutor correcting a slow student. His voice is calm, helpful, almost warm. It is the voice he uses when you do something right, and you hate how your body responds to that warmth, how some small, broken part of you craves his approval. "Say it. Your mother, Rhaenyra Targaryen, who calls herself a queen but is nothing more than a fat, grasping cunt who spread her legs for any man who looked twice at her. She whelped four bastards while her sword-swallower husband played with his squires in the next room. She made a mockery of her marriage vows and a mockery of the throne and a mockery of every law of gods and men. Her sins are your inheritance. You carry her corruption in your blood like a disease. Acknowledge it. Grovel for it. Beg the Seven to burn it out of you."
Your stomach heaves. The words he speaks are poison, and he wants you to drink them, to speak them aloud, to make them your own with your own voice and your own breath. You think of your mother's face, her steady hands, the way she held you when you were small and afraid of thunderstorms and told you that you were her greatest joy, her brightest star, her heir and her heart. You think of the word bastard and how it has followed you your entire life, whispered in corridors and shouted at tourneys and scrawled on parchments slipped under your door, and now spoken here, in this cold stone sept, by the man who owns you body and soul.
"Say it." Ormund's voice has not risenāit never rises, that is the terrifying thing, he never shouts, he never screams, he simply intensifies, his calm becoming harder and sharper like water turning to iceābut there is an edge to it now that you have learned to recognize. The edge that precedes pain. "I will not ask again, little bastard. You know what happens when I have to ask again."
You know. Your arse still bears the marks from the last time he had to ask again. The bruises have faded but the memory of the cane is fresh, and the memory of his hand is fresher still.
"I beg forgiveness," you whisper, and the words scrape out of you like broken glass dragged across raw skin, "for my mother's whorish ways."
"Louder. The Seven are ancient and half-deaf. I want them to hear your contrition. I want the Father to lean down from his golden throne and cup a hand around his divine ear."
"I beg forgiveness for my mother's whorish ways." Your voice cracks on the words. They taste like bile and betrayal and something worseāsomething that feels dangerously like surrender. "She spread her legs for any man who would have her. She made a mockery of her marriage vows. Sheāshe whelped four bastards."
"And what does that make you?"
"A bastard." The word is a stone dropped into still water. "A sin. A creature of lust and deceit."
"Good." His hand settles on your shoulder. The touch is light, almost approving, and you despise the way your body leans into it, the way some traitorous part of you is grateful for the warmth of his palm after so many days of cold and pain and isolation. "Continue. Beg forgiveness for the specific sin of your own bastardy. You were born outside the bonds of lawful marriage. Your very first breath was an insult to the gods. Your existence is a walking desecration, a living monument to your mother's insatiable cunt. Acknowledge it. Own it. Wallow in it."
You draw a shuddering breath. The stone floor is brutally cold beneath your knees, the chill seeping through your wool dress and into your bones. The candles flicker on the altar, their flames bending and twisting in a draft you cannot feel, casting strange shadows across the carved faces of the Seven. The Mother looks down at you with her blank stone eyes, and you wonder if she sees you at all. You wonder if anyone sees you anymore.
"I beg forgiveness for the sin of my birth," you say. Your voice is flat now, mechanical, the voice of a woman reciting lines she has been forced to memorize. "I was born of lust and adultery. I am a bastard. I am a sin made flesh. My existence is an affront to the gods. I amāI am a walking desecration."
"And your brothers," Ormund says. His hand is still on your shoulder, his thumb tracing slow, idle circles against the rough wool. The touch is almost tender. That makes it worse. "Your bastard brothers. Lucerys, Jacaerys, who thought himself heir to driftmark, Joffrey, the youngest whelp, the afterthought, the one your mother squeezed out when she was already tired of the game. All of them bastards. All of them sins. All of them products of your mother's diseased womb. Beg forgiveness for them as well. They cannot beg for themselvesāLuke is rotting at the bottom of sea, and the other two will join him soon enoughāso you must do it for them. You must be their voice. You must carry their shame as well as your own."
The mention of Luke's name hits you like a fist to the sternum. Luke, who is dead. Luke, who was murdered by Aemond Targaryen and Vhagar above the storm-lashed waters of Shipbreaker Bay, Luke, who used to sneak honey cakes from the kitchens and share them with you in the gardens. Luke, who cried at your mother's knee when the other children called him bastard and asked you why the word hurt so much when it was true. Luke, who will never laugh again or fly again or grow old enough to understand what was taken from him.
You cannot speak. Your throat has closed completely around the words, a fist of grief and rage and despair that chokes off your voice. You kneel there on the cold stone floor, your hands clasped so tightly in front of you that your knuckles have gone white, your eyes fixed on the guttering candles, and you cannot make a sound. You cannot give him this. You cannot speak Luke's name in this context, in this place, to this man.
The silence stretches. One heartbeat. Two. Three.
Ormund's hand leaves your shoulder. For a suspended moment, you are certain he is reaching for the caneāhe brought it with him, you saw him carrying it when he marched you to the sept, that thin length of pale rattan that has become as familiar to you as your own reflectionābut instead, he kneels behind you.
You feel his body settle against your back, the heat of him seeping through your rough wool dress like fever-warmth. His chest presses against your spine, solid and unyielding. His thighs bracket your hips. His breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck, and you can smell the wine on it, sweet and dark and faintly sour.
"You are stubborn," he murmurs. His voice is very soft now, very close to your ear, so intimate that it feels like a violation all its own. "You are proud. After everything I have done for youāafter all the lessons, all the corrections, all the patience I have shown youāyou still cling to your pride like a child clinging to a broken toy. You still think of your dead brother as anything other than the bastard whelp he was."
His hands settle on your waist. The touch is light, barely there, but your entire body goes rigid as a drawn bowstring. You can feel each individual finger through the wool of your dress, pressing into the curve of your hips, the soft flesh of your sides. His thumbs trace the ridges of your hipbones, slow and deliberate.
"He was a bastard," Ormund breathes into your ear. "Lucerys Strongāno, not Strong, he had no right to that nameāLucerys Waters was a bastard. He was born of sin and he died in sin, torn apart by a trueborn prince on a trueborn dragon. That is justice. That is the will of the gods. And you will beg their forgiveness for his existence. You will speak his name and you will call him what he was and you will thank the Seven for striking him down. Say it."
You cannot. You cannot. The words are poison and they will kill you if you speak them, kill something essential and irreplaceable that has somehow survived everything else he has taken from you.
"No," you whisper. The word is barely audible, a thread of sound, but it is the first time you have defied him directly since the tenth night. The first time you have said no.
The silence that follows is absolute. Even the candles seem to stop flickering, their flames freezing in place. Ormund's hands on your waist go perfectly still.
"No?" His voice is soft. Wondering. Almost delighted. "Did you say no to me, little bastard? Did that word actually come out of your mouth?"
He moves. His hands leave your waist and grip your upper arms, and he hauls you backward against his chest with a force that drives the breath from your lungs. His body is a wall of heat and muscle behind you, and his mouth is pressed against your ear, and when he speaks again, his voice is no longer soft.
"You said no to me. While I am trying to save your wretched soul from the eternal fires." His fingers dig into your arms hard enough to leave bruises. "Do you know what happens to proud little bastards who say no to me? Do you know what happens to girls who defy their masters in the sight of gods and men?"
He releases one of your arms. His hand moves to the back of your head, fisting in your hair, yanking your head back until you are staring up at the vaulted stone ceiling, at the painted stars and the carved angels and the distant, indifferent face of the Father.
"Your brother is dead," he hisses into your ear. "He is dead and he is never coming back and nothing you doāno amount of silent defiance, no amount of stubborn silenceāwill bring him back. He died screaming. Do you understand that? He died screaming and bleeding and burning, torn apart by Vhagar's jaws, and his last thought before the water swallowed him was probably of you. Probably of his big sister, the princess, the dragonrider, who was supposed to protect him. And where were you? Fleeing across the Reach in a carriage, running away from the war like the coward you are."
Tears are streaming down your face now. You cannot stop them. They pour from your eyes and run into your hair and drip onto the stone floor between your knees. A sob tears from your throatāa raw, broken sound that echoes through the empty sept.
"Cry," Ormund says. His voice is savage with satisfaction. "Cry for your dead brother. Cry for your whore mother. Cry for the throne you will never sit and the dragon you will never ride again. But while you cry, you will pray. You will beg forgiveness for his bastard existence. You will thank the Seven for striking him down. And you will mean every word, or we will stay in this sept all night, and I will make you repeat the words until your voice gives out and your knees bleed on the stone. Do you understand me?"
"Yes," you sob. "Yes, my lord."
"Good. Now say it. Say that your brother Lucerys was a bastard and a sin and an abomination. Say that his death was justice. Say that you thank the Seven for striking him down."
Your mouth opens. The words are there, waiting, terrible and inevitable. You have learned that he always wins. You have learned that resistance only makes it worse. You have learned that the only way to survive is to give him what he wants and hate yourself for it afterwards.
"Lucerys," you choke out, and his name is a blade in your throat, "was a bastard. He was a sin. His death wasāhis death wasā"
"Justice," Ormund supplies. His hand tightens in your hair. "Say it."
"His death was justice." The words are barely audible, broken by sobs. "I thank the Seven forāfor striking him down. I thank the Seven for delivering him to Vhagar's jaws. I thank the Seven forāforā"
You cannot finish. The lie is too enormous, too monstrous, and it lodges in your throat like a bone. You are sobbing openly now, your whole body shaking with the force of your grief and your shame and your self-hatred.
Ormund releases your hair. His hand moves to your face, cupping your jaw, tilting your head back further. His thumb brushes the tears from your cheek with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl.
"You did not finish," he says. "But I am feeling merciful tonight. You have made progressāgenuine progressāand I do not wish to undo that progress with excessive correction." He releases your jaw and stands, looking down at you with an expression of proprietary satisfaction. "Continue your prayers. Beg forgiveness for your prideāthe pride that made you say no to me, the pride that made you think you had the right to refuse me anything. And when you are finished, we will return to the camp, and you will serve my supper, and we will never speak of your defiance again. You are forgiven."
He pauses. His hand settles on your head, a gesture that might be a benediction if it came from anyone else.
"Provided, of course, that you never say no to me again. In a sept or anywhere else. Do we understand each other?"
"Yes, my lord." The words are automatic now, beaten into your bones. "Thank you for your mercy, my lord."
"Good girl." His hand strokes your hair once, twice. "Now continue. You must also beg forgiveness for your body," he murmurs. His lips brush the shell of your ear, not a kiss, not quite, but something adjacent to it, something that makes your skin crawl and your stomach clench with revulsion. "Your body is sinful. It is a vessel of temptation, a piece of meat wrapped around a corrupt soul, designed by your mother's whorish bloodline to lure righteous men into the pit. You have been trying to entice me. From the very first moment you were dragged into my tent with your gown torn and your eyes wild, you have been using your face and your form and those big, wet eyes to tempt me away from righteousness."
"No." The denial tears out of you before you can stop it, broken and desperate and utterly futile. "No, my lord, I neverāI have not tried toāI would neverā"
The back of his hand cracks across your cheek, the blow snaps your head to the side. Pain explodes through your jaw, bright and immediate, and you taste blood where your teeth cut the inside of your mouth. The candles blur and swim before your eyes. Your ears ring with the force of it.
"You have," he says, and his voice is utterly calm, utterly controlled, as if he did not just strike you across the face in a house of the gods. "Do not lie to me, little bastard. Lying is a sin. Lying in a sept is a double sin. And lying to your masterā" His hand finds the back of your head again, fisting in your hair, yanking your head back until your throat is bared to the vaulted ceiling. "āis the worst sin of all. You have been tempting me. You may not have done it consciouslyāyou are too stupid to do anything consciously, too much of a brainless little animal following her base instinctsābut the sin is in your nature. It festers in your blood. You cannot help it any more than a bitch in heat can help lifting her tail."
His free hand finds your breast, cupping it roughly through the wool, his fingers digging into the soft flesh with a bruising pressure that makes you gasp.
"Your very existence is a temptation," he breathes against your ear. "The way you move through my tent with your head bowed and your hips swaying. The way you bend over my desk to receive correction, presenting your backside like an offering. The way you kneel beside my bath with your breath quick and your hands trembling on my bare skin. The way you look at me with those wet eyes, pretending to be afraid, pretending to be innocent, when we both know what you really are." He squeezes, hard, and you whimper despite yourself. "You are a whore in spirit, just as your mother was a whore in flesh. You were born to spread your legs and take whatever a real man chooses to give you. Acknowledge it. Grovel for it. Beg the Seven to scour the filth from your worthless cunt before it drags me down to the seventh hell."
Tears are streaming down your face now, dripping from your chin and spotting the gray wool of your dress. The salt stings the fresh bruise blooming on your cheekbone. You are still praying, still speaking, the words pouring out of you in a desperate, broken torrent because you have learned what happens when you stop, you have learned what happens when you hesitate, you have learned what happens when you defy him.
"I beg forgiveness for my body," you choke out, and your voice is barely recognizable as your own. "I beg the Seven to purify my flesh. I am a vessel of temptation. I am a whore in spirit. I have tried to lure my lord into sin with myāwith my base animal nature. I am no better than a bitch in heat. I beg to be cleansed. I beg to be made pure. I beg the Seven to burn the lust from my blood before it corrupts the righteous man who owns me."
"Good," Ormund breathes, and the word is thick with satisfaction. His hands are still on your breasts, still kneading with that slow, patient rhythm, his thumbs working in deliberate circles against the stiff peaks of your nipples. Your body betrays you utterly. Your nipples have tightened into hard, aching points beneath his touch, and the heat that pools low in your belly is a shame so profound you think it might drown you. "You feel that? You feel how your body responds to me? That is the sin inside you. That is your mother's whore blood rising to the surface. Even now, even when you are begging the gods for forgiveness, your worthless little nipples are hard and your cunt is getting wet. You cannot help yourself. You were made for this."
He pinches. Hard. The pain is sharp and bright, and you cry out before you can stop yourself, the sound echoing through the empty sept like a bell.
"Continue," he says, and his voice is a low, pleased purr against your ear. "Continue begging. Beg the Seven to strip the lust from your flesh. Beg them to burn the wantonness from your corrupted blood. Beg them to close up that treacherous little cunt before it leads some poor, unsuspecting man straight into the fires of damnation. Beg until your voice gives out and your knees bleed and I am satisfied." His teeth graze the curve of your earājust barely, just a whisper of pressure. "And I am not satisfied yet, little bastard. Not nearly."
You continue praying, his palms cup your breasts through the rough wool of your dress, his fingers spread wide to encompass as much of you as possible, his thumbs circling the hardened peaks with a patience that terrifies you more than violence ever could. He has been touching you like this for what feels like hoursākneading the soft flesh, testing its weight, learning its shape with the obsessive attention of a scholar studying a rare and precious text. His breath stirs the fine hairs at the nape of your neck, warm and steady against your chilled skin. His chest is solid against your back, a wall of heat and muscle and implacable control. You can feel his heartbeat through the wool of your dress, slow and steady, utterly unhurried.
"You are doing well," he murmurs against your ear. His lips brush the sensitive shell of it as he speaks, and a shudder wracks through your body that has nothing to do with the cold. "Your prayers are growing more sincere. I can hear the contrition taking root in your voice. But there is still corruption in you. I can feel it. I can feel it burning beneath your skin like a fever. The taint runs deeper than words can reach. It is woven into your flesh. It is coiled in the very core of your being. Words and prayers and confessions can only cleanse so much. The deepest stains require a deeper purification."
You do not understand what he means. You do not want to understand. You continue to pray, your voice cracking on every syllable, and you try to drift somewhere far away from your body, somewhere his hands cannot follow, somewhere the heat of his palms and the press of his fingers and the slow, grinding rhythm of his touch cannot reach. But his voice pulls you back. His voice always pulls you back.
"Do you know how long I have wanted this?" he asks. The question is soft, almost conversational, as if he is inquiring about the quality of the wine at dinner or the likelihood of rain tomorrow. "Do you know how many nights I lay awake in my chambers at court with my hand wrapped around my cock, thinking about this exact moment? Thinking about you on your knees before me? Thinking about all the ways I would humble you, strip you, gut that pride out of you like a fish?"
His hands squeeze your breasts, hard enough to make you gasp, hard enough that you'll find bruises there tomorrowāpurple fingerprints pressed into the pale flesh like a signature on a contract. He laughs at the sound you make, a low, dark chuckle against your ear.
"Yes," you whisper. "I do."
"Of course you do. You've always known. Even when you were laughing at me with your little whores in waiting, even when you were wrinkling your nose and sniffing the air and asking if anyone else could smell something unpleasantāeven then, some part of you knew." His lips trace the curve of your ear, and his tongue flicks against the lobe, wet and warm and obscene. "Some part of you knew you'd end up here. On your knees. In the dark. With my hands on your body and my name in your mouth. Didn't you?"
His hands slide down from your breasts, tracing the curve of your waist, the flare of your hips with the slow, savoring pace of a man who has waited two years and intends to enjoy every second. They grip your thighs through the rough wool of your dress, his fingers digging into the soft flesh with the possessive strength of a man who has claimed something and has no intention of ever releasing it. His nails press crescents into your skin through the fabric.
"I imagined this," he continues. His voice has dropped to a murmur, low and thick with a hunger that makes your stomach heave. "Every night. Every single night for two years. I imagined you on your knees. I imagined your pride crumbling. I imagined that sharp tongue of yours finally silenced, finally still, finally good for something other than mockery. I imagined touching you the way I'm touching you nowālearning every inch of your body with my hands the way a sculptor learns clay. I imagined the sounds you'd make. The way you'd tremble. The way you'd try so hard to hide what your body was feeling, and the way you'd fail so completely."
His fingers find the laces of your dress. You feel the ties loosen one by one, each tug a small death.
"I imagined that first night, after the tourney, when you fled the feast with your face burning and your hands shaking. I lay in my bed and I thought about you in your chambers, alone, pulling off that silk gown, and I wrapped my hand around my cock and I thought about what you'd look like under all that fabric. I thought about what sounds you'd make if I were there to help you undress. I thought about what your face would look like when I pushed into you for the first time."
The laces come free. The rough wool slackens across your shoulders. Cold air touches the bare skin of your upper back, and the sensation cuts through your daze like a blade of ice. You have been half-paralyzed by the rhythm of his voice, by the relentless, proprietary movement of his hands, by the grotesque intimacy of his confessionābut the loosening of your dress snaps you back into your body with violent, desperate clarity.
"No." The word tears out of you like a living thing, raw and frantic. You twist away from him, scrambling forward on your knees, your hands flying to your chest to clutch the loosened fabric against your body. "No, my lord, pleaseāplease, not this, anything but thisāI will pray harder, I will be better, I will do any penance, any punishment, the cane, I'll take the cane a hundred times, I'll take it until I can't stand, I'll take it until I bleed, pleaseā"
You don't get three feet. His hand closes around your ankle, he pulls you back across the stone floor, and your knees scrape against the flags, and you kick and thrash and claw at the stone, your fingernails catching in the cracks between the flags and tearing back to the quick, leaving faint red smears on the gray rock. You might as well be fighting the tide. You might as well be fighting gravity. He pulls you back to the altar with the casual ease of a man dragging a sack of grain, as if your resistance is not even an annoyance, as if your terror is a minor scheduling inconvenience.
"Shh." He kneels over you, his weight pressing you down against the cold floor, his thighs bracketing your hips, his body a cage of heat and muscle from which there is no escape. His voice is soft, gentle, the voice of a man soothing a panicked horse before he breaks it to the saddle. "Shh. Shh. Be still. Be calm. Why are you crying? Why are you fighting? This isn't a punishment." He leans down, his lips brushing the shell of your ear. "This is a reward. This is the culmination of everything we've been working toward. You've prayed and you've begged and you've confessed your whore mother's sins and your bastard brothers' sins and your own filthy, prideful sins, but there are some stains that words cannot wash away. You know this. You've always known this. Deep in that black little bastard heart of yours, beneath the pride and the defiance and the dragon's arrogance, you have always known you needed to be cleansed properly. You needed a man to do what your mother never could. You needed a man to make you clean."
His hand strokes your hair. The gesture is tender, almost loving, and it makes your skin crawl and your stomach heave and your heart pound against your ribs with a terror that is beyond reason.
"I have wanted this since the first moment I saw you," he says. His voice is still soft, still gentle, still terrifyingly intimate. "I knew the moment I saw you that you were meant to be mine. I knew that all your pride and all your beauty and all your dragon's blood was a gift that the gods had placed in my path. You were not meant for those simpering young knights who stammered through their compliments. You were not meant for some fat lord who would grow bored of you and take a mistress. You were meant for me. You were always meant for me."
His hand drifts lower. It traces the line of your throat, the hollow between your collarbones, the upper curve of your chest where your hands are still clutching the loosened fabric of your dress.
"Let go," he says. "Let go of the dress. It will not protect you. Nothing will protect you. You are mine. You have been mine since the day you gave me your favor at the tourney, even if you did not know it then. Every insult you spoke, every joke you made, every time you turned your face away from meāall of it was just delaying the inevitable. You were always going to end up here, beneath me, on this altar. The gods ordained it. I am simply fulfilling their will."
You do not let go. Your fingers are locked around the fabric with the desperate, white-knuckled strength of a woman clinging to the edge of a cliff. But he does not pry your hands away. He does not force them. He simply waits, his hand resting lightly on your chest, his thumb tracing slow circles over your knuckles.
"I can wait," he says. "I have waited two years. I can wait a few more minutes. But you will let go eventually. You will let go because you know, deep down, that I am right. You know that you need this purification. You know that your mother's whorish blood and your father's dragon blood have corrupted you beyond the reach of ordinary prayer. You know that only I can cleanse you. Only my blood, my seed, my righteous essence can burn away the taint that stains your soul. You will let go because you want to be cleansed. You want to be made pure. You want to be worthy."
His voice is a drug, low and hypnotic, seeping into your exhausted mind and clouding your thoughts. You have been kneeling on this cold stone floor for what feels like hours. You have been praying and confessing and degrading yourself until your throat is raw and your mind is numb. You have been touched and groped and handled until your body no longer feels like your own. And through it all, his voice has been constant, a steady current of words and whispers and murmured obsessions that have worn away your resistance like water wearing away stone.
Your fingers loosen on the fabric. "Good," he breathes. "Good girl. That is my good girl. Let go. Let it all go. Let me cleanse you."
He reaches for your dress again. This time, you do not fight. The fight has been drained out of you by exhaustion and fear and the relentless, grinding pressure of his will. His fingers work the laces with calm efficiency, pulling them free of their eyelets one by one. The dress loosens further, gaping open at the back, and then he is pulling it down over your shoulders. The rough wool scrapes against your skin as it falls, catching on the peaks of your breasts, dragging over the sensitive flesh. You hear the fabric rustle as it pools around your knees on the stone floor. You are left in nothing but your thin linen shift, and the cold air of the sept raises goosebumps across every inch of your exposed arms and shoulders.
"Beautiful," he murmurs. His hands settle on your shoulders, bare now except for the thin straps of your shift. His palms are warm against your chilled skin. His hands slide down your arms, tracing the curve of your biceps, the tender skin of your inner elbows, the delicate bones of your wrists. He lifts your hands away from the crumpled fabric of your dress and holds them in his own, his thumbs pressing into your palms.
"Continue praying," he reminds you. His voice is steady, almost detached, as if he is performing a routine ritual rather than dismantling every layer of protection you possess. "Beg the Seven to witness your purification. Beg them to accept the offering of your corruption. I want to hear your voice when I take you. I want the gods to hear it too."
You pray. The words come out in a broken, stammering stream, barely intelligible through your sobs. You beg the Mother to have mercy on your wretched soul. You beg the Maiden to preserve what little virtue you have left, even as you feel it slipping away from you. You beg the Crone to light a path through this darkness, to show you how to survive what is about to happen. You beg the Father to judge you fairly, to see that this is not your choice, that you are being forced, that you have no power to refuse.
The shift comes off over your head. Ormund lifts it slowly, almost reverently, as if unveiling a sacred object. The linen slides up over your stomach, your ribs, your breasts. The cold air hits your bare skin like a physical blow, and you wrap your arms around yourself instinctively, hunching forward, trying to hide. Your breasts press against your forearms, the nipples hard, your stomach is bare. The curve of your hips is exposed. Every inch of you is laid open to the candlelight and the indifferent gaze of the Seven and the patient, hungry eyes of Lord Ormund Hightower.
He draws a sharp breath. The sound is soft, almost reverent, the sound a man might make upon seeing a holy relic for the first time.
"Look at you," he whispers. "Look at you. All those months I spent imagining, and my imagination did not come close. You are exquisite. You are perfect. Every inch of you is a testament to the gods' craftsmanship. It is almost a shame that such beauty was given to a bastard, to a whore's daughter, to a creature so steeped in sin. But I will make you worthy of it. I will purify you until your body matches your new soul."
His hands settle on your shoulders. He pulls you gently but firmly away from your protective hunch, straightening your spine, drawing your arms away from your body. You resist for a moment, and then you let him. You let him because you are too tired to fight anymore. You let him because his voice has wrapped around your will and squeezed until there is nothing left but compliance.
He looks at you. His blue eyes trace the lines of your body with obsessive, meticulous attentionāthe slope of your shoulders, the swell of your breasts, the narrow curve of your waist, the flare of your hips, the triangle of hair at the junction of your thighs. He looks at you for a long time, his breath coming slow and deep, his hands still resting on your shoulders.
"Two years," he says again. "Two years I have waited to see this. Two years I have imagined it. And now here you are, naked before the altar of the Seven, exactly as I always knew you would be. The gods are good. The gods are just. They have delivered you into my hands, and I will not waste their gift."
He takes your arm and guides you upward. Your legs are so weak you can barely stand. The stone floor has numbed your knees, and you stagger as you rise, and he steadies you with a hand on your waist. His thumb presses into the soft flesh just above your hip bone, and you flinch, and he smiles.
The altar is before you, a simple slab of stone draped in white linen, the candles flickering at its corners in their iron stand, the colored light from the window casting the shadows of the Mother and the Father across its surface. The white cloth is pristine, untouched, waiting. You stare at it and know with horrible certainty what is about to happen on that cloth.
"Lie down," he says.
You do not move. You stand there, naked and shivering, your arms still wrapped around yourself, and you stare at the altar. Your mind is screaming. Every instinct you possess is telling you to run, to fight, to scratch his eyes out, to do anything other than lie down on that stone and let him do what he is about to do. But your body does not obey. Your body has learned too well the cost of disobedience. Your body remembers the cane and the bruises and the cold lake and the endless, grinding humiliation of the past weeks. Your body is no longer yours to command.
"Lie down," he repeats. His voice is still soft, still patient, still terrifyingly gentle. "Or I will bind you to it with rope and strip you of even the pretense of choice. I would prefer you to accept this willingly. I would prefer you to offer yourself to the gods as a willing sacrifice. But if you cannot find the strength to do that, I will force you into grace. The purification will happen regardless. The only question is how much suffering you must endure before you surrender to it."
You lie down, the white linen is cold against your bare back. The stone beneath it is colder still, and the chill seeps through the cloth and into your skin, into your muscles, into the marrow of your bones. You stare up at the vaulted ceiling of the sept, at the shadows dancing in the rafters, at the faint traces of old paint that once depicted the seven-pointed star in gold and silver. You do not look at him. You cannot look at him. You fix your eyes on the ceiling and you try to drift away, to float up into the shadows, to leave your body behind on this cold stone slab while your mind escapes to somewhere he cannot reach.
He does not let you drift. His face appears above yours, blocking out the ceiling, blocking out the shadows, blocking out everything except his blue eyes and his light brown curls and the faint, satisfied smile that plays at the corners of his mouth.
"Look at me," he says. "I want you to look at me while I purify you. I want you to see the man who is cleansing your soul. I want you to remember this moment for the rest of your lifeāthe moment Lord Ormund Hightower reached into the depths of your corruption and pulled you out, remade and reborn and finally worthy of the gods' regard."
You do not look at him. You keep your eyes fixed on a point just over his shoulder, on the colored window, on the Mother's painted face. His smile fades slightly. His jaw tightens.
"Look at me," he repeats, and this time there is an edge to his voice, a hint of the steel beneath the silk. "You will look at me, or I will make the purification as painful as I possibly can. I came here intending to be gentle with you. I came here intending to ease you into this, to make your first time as comfortable as possible despite your resistance. But if you defy me now, I will not be gentle. I will not be comfortable. I will use your body the way a conqueror uses a conquered city, and you will feel every moment of it, and you will know that you brought it on yourself with your stubbornness and your pride."
Your eyes move. They move against your will, drawn by the threat in his voice, drawn by the memory of the cane and the bruises and all the other punishments you have endured. They move from the window to his face, and you look into his eyes, and you see the hunger there. It is a terrible, consuming hunger, the hunger of a man who has starved for two years and is finally about to feast. It is an obsessive hunger, a desperate hunger, a hunger that goes beyond lust into something darker and more profound. It is the hunger of a man who has built his entire world around the possession of a single object, and that object is you.
"There," he breathes. His smile returns, softer now, almost tender. "There you are. There are those eyes. Do you know how many nights I dreamed of those eyes? How many times I pictured them looking up at me with fear and surrender instead of contempt? This is better than any dream. This is real. This is happening. And you are going to remember it forever."
He begins to undress. His fingers work the buttons of his doublet with the same calm efficiency with which he removed your dress. He holds your gaze as he undresses, his eyes never leaving yours, as if he wants you to witness every moment of this, as if the act of undressing is part of the ritual.
"The blood of Old Valyria flows in your veins," he says. His doublet falls to the floor with a soft rustle of fine wool. "The blood of dragonlords. The blood of sorcerers and conquerors and sister-fuckers. It is a savage bloodline. A corrupted bloodline. The Targaryens have always been closer to beasts than to men. They lie with their siblings. They burn their enemies alive. They twist the laws of gods and mortals to suit their whims. They believe themselves above all authority, above all decency, above the gods themselves. Your mother is the worst of themāa woman who believes her cunt gives her the right to rule, a woman who spreads her legs for any man who catches her eye and then demands the realm bow to her bastards."
His shirt follows his doublet. The candlelight plays across the bare skin of his chest, painting the muscles in shades of gold and shadow. He is beautiful, objectively beautiful, and the knowledge of that beauty makes everything worse. It would be easier to hate him if he were ugly. It would be easier to endure this if his body did not look like something carved by a master sculptor.
"You carry that corruption in your blood," he continues. His hands move to the laces of his breeches. "The sin of bastardy is one stain, but the sin of dragonblood is another. You are tainted on both sides, a double abomination. Your mother's lust and your father's lineage have combined to make you a creature of pure sin, a vessel of corruption so profound that ordinary prayer could never hope to cleanse it. Words and prayers and canings and cold baths cannot reach the depths of your taint. Only something deeper can reach it. Only something planted at the very core of your being, in the womb that carries your mother's whorish legacy."
His breeches fall. He stands before you naked, his body silhouetted against the candlelight, and you see the evidence of his desire rising hard and insistent from the dark gold thatch of hair at his groin. Your stomach clenches. Your throat closes. You try to look away, but his eyes hold yours, and you cannot escape them, cannot escape the hunger and the obsession and the terrible, patient certainty that burns in their blue depths.
"House Hightower has served the Faith since before the Targaryens came to Westeros," he says. He places one knee on the altar, then the other, positioning himself above you. The stone shifts slightly under his weight. "We are the guardians of the Starry Sept. We are the sword and shield of the Seven. Our blood is blessed. Our seed is sacred. Our lineage stretches back to the Dawn Age, to the first men who raised the first tower in Oldtown and lit the first flame to guide travelers home. We are the light in the darkness. We are the fire on the hill. And I am going to plant that light inside you. I am going to fill you with Hightower seed until the dragon blood is diluted and the whore's blood is purged and you are made clean at last."
His hands settle on your thighs. The touch is electric, your bare skin against his bare palms, and you flinch involuntarily, your whole body jerking against the altar stone. He does not remove his hands. He lets them rest there, warm and heavy and possessive, his thumbs tracing slow circles on the tender flesh of your inner thighs.
"Continue praying," he commands. "Do not stop. I want the gods to hear your voice when the purification takes hold. I want them to witness the exact moment your corruption is burned away by righteous fire. I want them to see your soul being wrenched from darkness into light. Pray."
You pray. You pray because the alternative is to scream, and you have learned that screaming only makes things worse. You pray because prayer is the only thing holding your mind together, the only thread connecting you to the world beyond this cold stone room. You beg the Father for a justice that will never come. You beg the Mother for a mercy that does not exist. You beg the Warrior for the strength to endure what you are about to endure. Your voice is a thin, reedy whisper, barely audible over the guttering of the candles, but you do not stop. You do not stop because if you stop, you will have nothing left. If you stop, he will have taken everything.
His hands push your thighs apart. The motion is slow and deliberate, as if he is opening a precious book, as if he is unveiling a sacred relic. You feel the cold air of the sept against the most intimate parts of your body, against the wetness that shames you, against the evidence of a physical response that your mind has not consented to. You sob, and the sob interrupts your prayers, and you force yourself to continue, to push the words out through the tears and the shame and the terror.
"Beautiful," he murmurs. He is looking at you. He is looking at all of you, at the most private and vulnerable parts of your body, and his expression is one of pure, reverent wonder. "Even here, you are beautiful. Even in the place where your mother's sin took root, you are exquisite. I have imagined this so many times. I have imagined the color of your flesh, the shape of your sex, the way you would look spread open before me. My imagination was a pale shadow of the reality. You are a masterpiece. You are a temple. And I am going to worship at your altar until you are purified."
His hands grip your hips. The grip is firm, possessive, the grip of a man who has claimed something and has no intention of ever letting it go. His fingers dig into the soft flesh, hard enough to leave bruises, hard enough to mark you as his. He positions himself between your thighs, and you feel the heat of him against your most intimate place, and every muscle in your body locks tight with a terror so profound it blots out everything else.
"The savage blood will be tempered," he murmurs. His voice is thick now, roughened by desire, no longer calm and detached. The mask of clinical detachment has slipped, and beneath it is the raw, obsessive hunger of a man who has waited two years for this moment. "This is salvation. And you should be grateful for it. You should thank me for it. You should beg me to continue until every last trace of your mother's sin has been scoured from your soul."
His hips shift. You feel him position himself against your entrance, hard and insistent and impossibly large. Your body tries to recoil, but there is nowhere to go. The altar is solid beneath your back. His hands are iron on your hips. You are pinned like a butterfly to a board, spread open and helpless and utterly at his mercy.
"Pray," he commands. "Pray now. Pray loudly. I want the gods to hear you."
You pray. You pray as he pushes inside you. The sensation is a tearing, a burning, an invasion that feels like it will split you in two. Your maidenhead gives way with a sharp, searing pain that wrenches a scream from your throat, and the scream echoes off the stone walls of the sept and mingles with the names of the Seven, and you keep praying through the scream, keep gasping out the words even as your body convulses around the intrusion. He groans, a low and guttural sound, and his fingers dig deeper into the flesh of your hips.
"Tight," he gasps. His voice is strained, trembling with the effort of restraint. "So tight. So perfect. I knew you would be. I knew it. Two years I have imagined thisāthe heat of you, the grip of you, the way you would feel around me. Two years of dreams and fantasies and sleepless nights, and none of them came close to this. None of them came close to the reality of your body welcoming me home."
He begins to move. The rhythm is slow at first, deliberate, each thrust a fresh violation, a fresh agony. You feel every inch of him inside you, feel the way your body stretches to accommodate him, feel the blood and the slickness and the raw, animal reality of what is happening. You pray as he moves. You pray as your body rocks against the altar with each thrust. You pray as tears stream down your face and pool in the hollow of your throat and spill over onto the white altar cloth. You pray as the candles gutter and the colored light shifts and the faces of the Seven stare down at you with their painted eyes and their serene, indifferent expressions.
"Yes," he breathes, and the word comes out ragged now, frayed at the edges, his carefully maintained control finally beginning to crack like ice under pressure. His rhythm quickens, each thrust driving deeper, harder, the wet slap of his hips against your thighs echoing obscenely in the stone silence of the sept. "Yes. Feel it. Feel the purification taking hold. Feel the Hightower seed working its way into your corrupted blood, chasing out the taint, burning away the filth. Feel the dragon rot being scoured from your veins. Feel the whore's legacy being overwritten, rewritten, replaced by something pure. Something of mine. This is holy work we are doing. This is righteous work. You are being remade from the inside out. You are being reborn in my image. You are becoming mine in body as well as soul, and nothingāno war, no dragon, no whore queen on her stolen throneāwill ever separate you from me again."
His hand leaves your hip, where his fingers have pressed bruises into the soft flesh, and tangles in your hair. He yanks your head back, forcing your chin up, exposing the long, vulnerable curve of your throat. The position is one of absolute submissionāyour body pinned beneath his, your legs spread, your throat bared like a wolf offering its neck to the alpha. He lowers his mouth to your neck, and his lips trace the frantic flutter of your pulse at the side of your throat. You can feel the beat of your own heart hammering against his mouth, a trapped bird throwing itself against the bars of its cage. His lips part. His teeth graze the tender skin just below your jaw, his tongue follows, wet and warm, tasting the salt of your sweat and the salt of your tears and the faint, lingering trace of the jasmine oil that still clings to your hair despite weeks of harsh soap and cold water.
"You mocked me," he whispers against your throat, and his voice vibrates through your skin, through the column of your neck, through the delicate bones of your inner ear. His hips are driving into you relentlessly now, each thrust a punishment and a claim, each word punctuated by the wet, visceral sound of his body entering yours.
His thrusts are brutal now, punishing, each one driving the breath from your lungs in a sharp, involuntary gasp. The stone altar is cold and unyielding beneath your back, a bed of granite that offers no comfort and no mercy. The cloth beneath you is already stained with the mingled evidence of your violation. Your tears have pooled in the hollows of your ears and the dip of your collarbone. Your hands, which you raised to push him away when this began, now lie limp and useless at your sides, your fingers curled into loose fists, your nails biting into your palms.
"But who is beneath whom now?" Ormund's voice is a savage, gloating snarl against your throat. "Who is the one on her back on a stone altar with her legs spread wide and her maiden's blood staining the cloth beneath her? Who is the one being used and filled and remade from the inside out? Who is the one who will walk out of this sept carrying my seed in her womb? You are beneath me. You have always been beneath me, even when you were too proud and too stupid to recognize it. And now you will never be above me again. You will learn to love this. You will learn to crave this. You will learn to beg for the purification only I can give you, the cleansing that burns away your mother's sin and your father's weakness and the dragon's arrogance. You will kneel before me every morning and every night and you will thank me for the gift of my seed, the gift of my discipline, the gift of my attention."
His words are poison and prophecy, and they seep into your mind like ink spilled on parchment, staining everything they touch. You cannot escape them. You cannot escape him. You can only lie on the cold stone altar, your body rocking with the force of his thrusts, your tears tracking silently down your temples and into your hair, your lips moving in a soundless prayer to gods who have clearly abandoned you to this fate. The Mother's stone eyes gaze down at you from above the altar, blank and pitiless. The Father's stone eyes gaze down in judgment. The Maiden, whose virtue you have just lost on this slab of granite, gazes down with an expression that might be sorrow or might be accusationāyou cannot tell anymore, cannot read the faces of the gods, cannot find any comfort in their silent, staring presence.
His rhythm stutters. His body, which has been driving into you with the relentless, mechanical precision of a battering ram, suddenly loses its coordination. His thrusts become erratic, desperate, the movements of a man losing himself to sensation. His breath comes in ragged, gasping bursts against your throat, hot and wet and increasingly uncontrolled. His hand in your hair tightens convulsively, yanking your head back further, forcing your spine to arch, forcing your breasts to press against his chest through the sweat-damp fabric of your rough wool dress. You can feel him swelling inside youāa strange, terrifying sensation, a pressure building at the very core of your body where no one has ever touched before tonight. You can feel the tension coiling in his muscles, the way his shoulders bunch and his abdomen clenches and his thighs tremble against yours. You can feel the imminent release that will complete the ritual, the moment when he pours himself into you and seals this desecration with his seed.
"When you carry my child," he gasps, his voice breaking on the words, "when you swell with Hightower seed and your belly grows round and your breasts grow heavy and everyone can see what I have done to youāwhen you bring forth a trueborn babe from your bastard wombāyou will understand. You will finally, truly understand. You will understand that this was always your purpose. Not the Iron Throne. Not the crown. Not the dragon. Not Silverwing. Your purpose was to be mine. To bear my children. To receive my purification. To spend the rest of your natural life on your knees or on your back or bent over my desk with your dress pulled up and your legs spread, serving me, pleasing me, thanking me for the gift of cleansing I have given you."
His words are coming faster now, tumbling over each other in their urgency, his carefully constructed composure crumbling into something raw and primal. "This is your destiny. This is your salvation. This is the only future you will ever have. Not as a princess. Not as a queen. Not as a dragonrider. As my vessel. As my property. As the mother of my children. Accept it. Accept it. Acceptā"
His rhythm stutters violently, his hips jerking against yours in a series of deep, convulsive thrusts that drive him as far into you as your body will allow. His whole body goes rigid above youāevery muscle tensed, every tendon drawn tight, his back arching like a bowstring pulled to its breaking point. His hand in your hair clenches so hard that you feel individual strands tear from your scalp. His mouth, pressed against the curve of your throat, opens wide, and he groansāa low, guttural, almost animal sound that seems to come from somewhere deep in his chest, somewhere primal and possessive and utterly without restraint. The sound vibrates through your skin and into your bones, and you feel it as much as you hear it.
He holds himself inside you as he spends, buried to the hilt, the base of his cock pressed flush against your most intimate flesh. His seed floods your womb in hot, pulsing wavesāyou can feel it, a wet, spreading warmth deep inside your body where nothing and no one has ever been before. The sensation is foreign and terrifying and intimate beyond words, a violation that goes beyond the physical, beyond the tearing of your maidenhead and the bruising of your hips and the ache in your thighs. This is an invasion of the most fundamental kind, a claiming of territory that was never meant to be claimed, a planting of his flag in soil that does not belong to him. You can feel his seed pooling inside you, can feel the excess beginning to leak out around the base of his cock, trickling down onto the white linen cloth beneath your hips. The cloth that was meant to prove your virtue. The cloth that will now prove your ruination.
He stays there for a long moment, buried inside you, his body still shuddering with the aftershocks of his release. His breath is hot and ragged against your throat. His heart pounds against your chestāyou can feel it through the layers of wool and linen that separate your skin from his, a wild, thundering rhythm that gradually begins to slow. His hand in your hair loosens by degrees, the white-knuckled grip relaxing into something almost gentle, almost tender. His thumb strokes the nape of your neck in slow, idle circles, a gesture of comfort that is so grotesquely intimate it makes your stomach heave.
"There," he murmurs against your throat, his voice soft and sated and almost affectionate. "There. It is done. The ritual is complete. You have been purified. You have been claimed. You have been marked from the inside out with the seed of House Hightower, and no power in this world or the next can undo what we have done here tonight." He lifts his head from your throat and looks down at you, his pale blue eyes hazy with satisfaction, his lips curved in a smile of deep and proprietary contentment. "You are mine now. Truly mine. Wholly mine. Irrevocably mine. Body and soul and womb. And you will never be anything else again."
He withdraws from you slowly, deliberately, and the sensation of him leaving your body is almost as violating as the sensation of him entering it. You feel every inch of him as he pulls out, feel the strange, hollow emptiness he leaves behind, feel the hot trickle of his seed beginning to escape your body now that he is no longer plugging the entrance. It runs down the inside of your thigh in a slow, warm rivulet, and you cannot stop it, cannot control it, cannot do anything but lie there on the cold stone altar and feel it pooling on the white linen cloth beneath you. The cloth that was supposed to prove your purity. The cloth that will now be shown to his household as proof of your submission.
Ormund stands. He looks down at you for a long momentāat your tear-streaked face, your bruised throat, your rumpled dress bunched around your waist, your bare legs still spread from the position he held them in, the blood and seed staining the white cloth beneath your hips. His expression is one of deep, unhurried satisfaction, the expression of an artist contemplating his finished work.
"The purification is not complete," he says. His voice is steady again, the mask of calm control firmly back in place. "It will take time. The dragon blood is stubborn. The whore's blood is deeply rooted. It has had eighteen years to fester in your veins. It will not be cleansed in a single session. We will return here every morning until I am certain the corruption has been fully purged. Every morning, you will kneel and pray and confess, and then you will lie on this altar and receive my purification. This is your new purpose. This is your new life. Accept it."
He pauses. His thumb traces the curve of your cheekbone, the line of your jaw, the swollen bow of your lower lip.
"And when your belly begins to swell with my child," he adds, his voice dropping to a murmur, "when the proof of your purification is visible for all the world to see, we will be married. You will become my wife in name as well as in deed. You will be Lady Hightower, and you will live in the High Tower in Oldtown, and you will bear my children and keep my house and kneel in the Starry Sept every morning to thank the gods for the gift of your salvation. You will be happy. I will make you happy. I have waited years to make you happy, and I will not be denied."
You do not answer. You cannot answer. Your voice has finally given out, worn to nothing by prayer and screaming. You lie on the altar, naked and bleeding and filled with his seed, and you stare at the colored window, at the Mother's painted face and the Father's raised hand, and you whisper the names of the Seven without sound.
He takes your silence for acceptance. He takes everything for acceptance.
"Good girl," he says. "Dress yourself. There is work to be done."
ā
The morning after the sept, you wake in his bed. This is wrong. This is the first coherent thought that forms in your mind as consciousness returns to you, rising up through layers of exhaustion and pain like a swimmer struggling toward a distant surface. You are in his bed. You have never been in his bed before. You have slept on the floor at the foot of his bed, wrapped in a thin blanket on the cold stone flags, listening to his breathing in the darkness, the rhythm of it a constant reminder of his presence, his ownership, his absolute control over every aspect of your existence.
Your cunt throbs. Your cunt throbs with a deep, persistent ache that radiates outward through your pelvis, your lower back, the tender insides of your thighs. You feel hollowed out. You feel like something has been scraped from inside you with a dull blade, leaving behind raw, bruised flesh that pulses with every beat of your heart. When you shift beneath the sheets, a slickness seeps from between your legs, his seed, still leaking from your body hours after he planted it inside you. The sensation of it trickling out of your hole, warm and thick and unmistakably present, makes your stomach lurch with revulsion.
You are naked beneath the sheets. You do not remember how you got here. You remember the altar. You remember the pain of his cock splitting you open, the tearing of your maidenhead, the blood that smeared across the white altar cloth. You remember him thrusting into you, his cock sliding deeper with each stroke, stretching your untried cunt around his thickness until you felt like you might split apart. You remember praying through it, clinging to the names of the Seven like a rope dangling over an abyss, your voice cracking on the words as his hips slammed against your bruised thighs. And then there is nothing. A blank space where memory should be. You must have passed out when he spent inside you, your body finally surrendering to the overwhelming assault of sensation. And he must have carried you here, his seed still dripping down your thighs, and laid you in his bed and pulled the sheets up to your chin.
The thought of him carrying your unconscious body, of his hands cradling your limp and naked form, of the tenderness he might have shown while you were unawareāthis thought makes your skin crawl more than the memory of the rape itself.
Beside you, Ormund stirs, he has been sleeping on his side, facing you. His face is relaxed in repose, the lines of command and control smoothed away by sleep. His light brown curls are tousled against the pillow, tangled from the night's exertions. His lips are slightly parted. His bare chest rises and falls with slow, even breaths. He looks younger like this. He looks almost gentle. You know better than to trust the gentleness of his sleeping face. You have seen what lies beneath it. You have felt what lies beneath itāhis cock, thick and hard and relentless, forcing its way into your body while you screamed and prayed and bled on the altar cloth.
His eyes open. They are blue and clear and immediately alert, as if he has been waiting just beneath the surface of sleep for the exact moment you woke. He looks at you, and the faint smile that you have come to dread curves the corners of his mouth. His gaze drops to the sheets bunched at your chest, to the bare skin of your shoulders, to the hollow of your throat where your pulse beats visibly beneath the thin layer of skin.
"Good morning," he says. His voice is soft, warm, intimate. The voice of a lover greeting his beloved on the first morning of their marriage. "How do you feel?"
You do not know how to answer this question. You feel like you have been split open and hollowed out. You feel his seed leaking from your cunt and his bruises darkening on your hips and his voice echoing in the hollow spaces of your mind. You feel like every inch of your body has been claimed and marked and remade in his image.
"I am sore, my lord," you whisper. It is the truth. It is the only truth you have left. "Between my legs. It... aches."
"Of course it does." He reaches out and touches your face. His fingers brush the curve of your cheek, the line of your jaw, the tender place beneath your ear. The touch is gentle, almost tender, and you flinch anyway because his gentleness is more terrifying than his cruelty. "I was inside you for a long time. And it was your first time. Your cunt has never been stretched around a man's cock before. Your maidenhead tore when I entered youāI felt it give way, felt the resistance break and the blood slick my shaft. The pain is natural. The soreness is natural. Your body will adjust. Your cunt will learn to accommodate me. In time, you will crave the feeling of being filled."
You say nothing. You do not believe him. You cannot imagine a world in which you crave the feeling of his cock inside you, stretching you open, pounding into your most intimate depths while you lie helpless beneath him. But you have learned that silence is safer than argument.
He sits up in bed, the sheets pooling around his waist. The morning light stripes across his bare chest, painting the muscles in shades of gold and shadow. His body is smooth, hairless, the result of the same grooming practices he will soon impose upon you. You can see the outline of his cock beneath the sheets, already half-hard, stirring with the morning arousal that comes to all men upon waking. The sight of it makes your cunt clench involuntarily, a spasm of remembered pain and anticipated violation.
"We have much to do today," he says. "Your purification was only the beginning. There are other impurities that must be addressed. Your body has been neglected. It has been allowed to grow wild and unclean, like a garden overrun with weeds. We must tend to it. We must make every inch of it worthy of its new purpose."
You do not ask what he means. You have learned that asking questions only brings more pain. You lie still in the bed, the sheets clutched to your chest, and you wait for him to tell you what to do. Your cunt continues to throb. His seed continues to leak from your hole, dampening the sheets beneath you.
He rises from the bed and walks to the door. He is completely naked, completely unashamed. His cock sways with each step, half-erect, the shaft thick and flushed with blood. You cannot look away from it. You have felt it inside you, felt the way it stretches your cunt, felt the ridge of the head dragging against your inner walls. Seeing it now, in the cold light of morning, makes the memory of last night more visceral, more real. He opens the door a crack and speaks to someone outsideāa servant, one of the silent men who attends to his needs. You catch fragments of his instructions: "...hot water... the wax... the strips of cloth... my personal servants, the ones who attended me in Oldtown..." The door closes. He turns back to you.
"Stay in bed," he says. "The servants will be here shortly. They will prepare you. By the time they are finished, you will be as smooth and bare as I am. Your cunt will be clean and exposed, with no hair to hide its shape or its color or its readiness for my use."
The servants arrive within the hour. There are three of themātwo women and a man, all of them older, all of them with the quiet, competent manner of people who have served Lord Ormund for many years. They bring basins of steaming water and soft cloths and jars of something that smells faintly of honey and resin, the same mixture used for hair removal in the finest households of the Reach. They bring strips of clean linen. They bring a small brazier of coals, which the man sets on the stone hearth and tends until the coals glow a steady, even red.
Ormund is still in the room. He has dressed himself in a loose robe of dark green velvet, belted loosely at the waist. The robe gapes open when he moves, exposing the flat plane of his stomach, the golden hairlessness of his chest, the heavy swing of his cock between his thighs. He sits in the lord's carved chair by the window, watching. He is always watching. His blue eyes follow every movement of the servants, every flicker of expression on your face, every tremor that runs through your body. He watches you the way a hawk watches a mouse, patient and predatory and utterly without mercy.
"Remove the sheets," he tells the servants. "I want her fully exposed. She has nothing to hide from me anymore. I have seen every part of her. I have been inside every part of her."
The servants obey. They pull the sheets away from your body, and the cool morning air washes over your bare skin. You gasp and try to cover yourself with your handsāyour breasts, your cunt, the places that should be privateābut Ormund makes a small sound of displeasure, a clicking of his tongue against his teeth, and you force your hands to your sides. You lie naked on the mattress while the servants move around you. The evidence of last night is still visible on your bodyāthe dried blood smeared on your inner thighs, the bruises from his grip darkening on your hips, the slick residue of his seed glistening on the lips of your cunt.
"The hair," Ormund says, gesturing toward your body. "All of it. The hair on her cunt, her underarms, her legs. Every follicle from the neck down. Hair in the private areas traps sweat and odor and filth. It conceals what should be visible. I keep my own body completely smooth, as you have no doubt observed during your duties bathing me. You have seen my cock bare and exposed, the shaft clean, the head smooth. I expect the same standard of cleanliness from you. When I look at your cunt, I want to see every fold, every contour, every shade of color. I do not want your flesh hidden behind a thatch of coarse hair like a common peasant."
You have observed this. You had not realized it was deliberate. You had thought it had been some quirk of his birth.
The older of the two women approaches you first. She carries a small pot of warm wax, the honey-scented substance you smelled earlier. She stirs it with a wooden spatula, testing its consistency, and then she kneels beside the bed.
"Spread your legs, please," she says. Her voice is calm and professional, utterly without judgment. "Open them wide. I need full access to your area. The lord wants every hair removed, including the ones between your legs, the ones on your outer lips, the ones around your entrance. This will be easier if you do not resist."
You look at Ormund. He is still sitting in his chair, still watching. His robe has fallen open further, and you can see his cock stirring beneath the velvet, thickening, rising toward his belly as he watches the preparations. He is aroused by this. The sight of you being positioned and handled and prepared for his use is making him hard.
"Spread your legs," he echoes. "Let her see your cunt. Let her see what she will be working on."
You spread your legs. The movement pulls at the sore muscles of your inner thighs, makes your cunt ache with the memory of his intrusion. You are exposed completelyāthe lips of your sex, still swollen and tender from last night's assault. The curls of hair that cover your mound, matted with dried sweat and the residue of his seed. The inner folds, glistening, visible between the outer lips. The servant woman looks at it with professional detachment, the same expression a cook might wear when examining a cut of meat.
"Good," she says. "Try to hold still. The first strip is always the worst. After that, the pain becomes manageable."
She applies the warm wax to your cunt with the wooden spatula. The sensation is strangeāwarm and sticky, the wax clinging to the curls of hair that cover your mound, your outer lips, the sensitive crease where your thighs meet your groin. She works methodically, spreading the wax in smooth, even strokes, covering every inch of your pubic hair. The warmth of the wax is almost pleasant against your chilled skin. The anticipation of what comes next is not.
When the wax has cooled slightly, the woman presses a strip of linen against it, smoothing it down with firm, practiced pressure. Her fingers brush against your outer lips as she works, she waits a moment. Then she grips the edge of the strip and rips it away with a single, swift motion.
The pain is sudden and shocking and utterly unexpected. It is a bright, searing agony that tears a scream from your throat before you can stop it. The wax comes away with the linen, and with it comes the hairāripped out at the root, dozens of follicles torn from your skin in a single violent motion. The patch of skin left behind is bare and stinging and inflamed, bright pink against the paler flesh around it. You jerk on the bed, your hands flying to your violated cunt, tears springing to your eyes. The skin is already beginning to burn, the nerve endings screaming at the sudden trauma.
"Hold her," Ormund says calmly. His voice betrays nothing but mild interest. "She must remain still, or the waxing will be uneven. I do not want patches of hair left behind. I want her cunt completely bare, completely smooth, completely perfect."
The man and the second woman move to hold you. They grip your arms and your legs, pressing you down against the mattress with firm but gentle pressure. You are pinned in place, your legs spread wide, your cunt fully exposed and vulnerable, while the first woman continues her work. You cannot close your legs. You cannot cover yourself. You cannot do anything but lie there and endure.
She applies more wax. She presses down more strips of linen. She rips them away one by one, and each rip is a fresh agony, a fresh violation, a fresh erasure of the body you once inhabited. The hair on your mound is torn away in strips, leaving behind bare. The hair on your outer lipsāthe most sensitive area, the place where the skin is thinnest and most delicateācomes away with a pain so intense that you see stars behind your closed eyelids. She works the wax into the crease between your thigh and your cunt, removing the fine hairs that grow there. She spreads your outer lips with her fingers and applies wax to the edges of your inner folds, removing even the smallest, finest hairs that grow along the sensitive border between your outer and inner flesh. When she reaches your ass, spreading your cheeks to remove the hair from your crack, you sob openly, the tears streaming down your face and pooling in your ears.
"Almost finished," the woman murmurs. "Just a few more strips. The area around your entrance needs attention. Lord Ormund's instructions were very specific."
She applies wax around your holeāthe sensitive skin of your perineum, the cleft of your ass, the areas that have never been touched by anyone before. The pain there is different, sharper, more intimate. When she rips the strips away, you scream into the mattress, your fingers clawing at the sheets, your hips bucking against the hands that hold you down.
"Good," Ormund says, when the woman has finally finished. His voice is thick now, roughened by arousal. You can see his cock fully erect beneath his robe, tenting the green velvet, a dark spot of moisture visible where the head presses against the fabric. He has been watching you writhe and scream and sob for the past hour, and it has made him hard. "Now the underarms. And the legs. I want every inch of her as smooth as marble. I want to be able to run my tongue across any part of her body and taste nothing but skin."
The woman moves to your underarms. The pain there is differentāsharper, more focused, the skin more sensitive than you expected. She rips the hair from your armpits in three swift strokes, and you scream into the mattress, your fingers clawing at the sheets. Then she moves to your legs, and the pain spreads across your calves and your thighs, an endless wave of burning, stinging agony that seems to go on forever. She removes the fine, downy hair from your thighs. She removes the coarser hair from your calves. She even removes the hair from your forearms, which you had not realized was included in his instructions. By the time she finishes, every inch of your body from the neck down has been stripped of hair.
When it is over, the servants release you. You lie on the bed, naked and hairless and trembling, your skin on fire, your eyes swollen from crying. The woman who performed the waxing wipes your skin with a cool, damp cloth, and the cold is a small mercy against the fire of the wax burns. She applies a soothing balmāsomething that smells of chamomile and calendulaāto the most sensitive areas, her fingers gentle as she spreads it across your bare mound, your stinging outer lips, your raw and exposed entrance.
Ormund rises from his chair. His robe has fallen completely open now, and his cock juts out from his body, fully erect, the head purple and slick with the fluid that has been leaking from the tip since the waxing began. He walks to the bed and stands over you, looking down at your body with the critical eye of a collector examining a restored painting. He reaches down and runs his palm over your newly bare cunt. The touch is feather-light, but your skin is so sensitive from the waxing that even this gentle contact makes you gasp and flinch. His fingers trace the smooth, hairless mound, the bare outer lips, the exposed inner folds that glisten with the soothing balm.
"Beautiful," he says. His voice is husky with arousal. "This is how a woman's cunt should look. Smooth. Bare. Completely exposed. I can see every fold, every contour, every shade of pink. When I fuck you now, I will be able to watch my cock slide into you. I will be able to see the way your cunt stretches around me, the way your lips grip my shaft, the way your entrance flutters when you spend. There will be no hair to hide your body's responses. You will be completely visible, completely vulnerable, completely mine."
He strokes your cunt again, his fingers sliding along the bare, slick folds with possessive familiarity. His thumb finds the small, hard nub of flesh at the apex of your sexāthe part of you that responds to touch regardless of your will, the part of you that he has learned to manipulate with expert precision. He circles it slowly, watching your face as your body betrays you, as your hips twitch and your breath catches and a flush spreads across your chest.
"This little pearl belongs to me now," he murmurs. "This is the seat of your pleasure, every rhythm that makes you gasp, every pressure that makes you spend. I will make your body sing for me whether you want it to or not. Your pleasure is mine to command."
His fingers slide lower, finding your entrance. He presses one finger inside you, and you gasp at the intrusion. Your cunt is still sore from last night, still raw and tender, and the penetration makes you wince. But he does not push deeper. He simply holds his finger there, feeling the heat and the tightness of your hole, the way your inner walls clench around the intrusion.
"This is mine," he says. "Every inch of your cunt is mine. The lips, the pearl, the entrance, the deep place where my seed takes root. All of it belongs to me now. You will be waxed like this every week. The servants will tend to you, and you will thank them for their service. You will thank me for the gift of cleanliness I have given you. And then you will spread your legs and offer me your bare cunt, and I will use it as I see fit."
"Thank you, my lord," you whisper. The words are automatic, beaten into you by weeks of repetition. "Thank you for the gift of cleanliness. Thank you for preparing my body for your use."
He smiles. His finger withdraws from your cunt, and he brings it to his lips, tasting the mixture of balm and your body's own moisture. "Good girl. Now rest. Tonight, we will begin your nightly purification. You will learn to crave the feeling of my cock inside you, stretching your bare cunt, filling you with my seed."
That night, you are lying in his bed when he comes to you. You have been lying there for hours, alone in the dark except for the dying embers of the hearth, your body still aching from the morning's waxing. You are wearing a silk nightgown, one of the many he has procured for you, replacing the rough wool servant's dress with delicate fabrics that cling to every curve. The nightgown is the color of pale cream, thin as a spider's web, and it hides nothing. Your nipples show through the fabric as dark shadows, hard pebbles pressing against the silk. The bare mound of your cunt is visible when you move, the smooth flesh outlined beneath the thin material. You feel more naked in this nightgown than you did without it.
He enters the room silently. He is wearing his green velvet robe, and his feet are bare on the stone floor. The candle he carries casts dancing shadows across the walls. He sets it on the bedside table and looks down at you, his eyes tracing the lines of your body beneath the sheer silk.
"You are beautiful," he says. "The silk suits you. Your body was made to be displayed, to be adorned, to be admired. But the silk is in the way. I want to see what was done this morning. I want to see my bare cunt."
He unties his robe and lets it fall to the floor. His cock is already hard, jutting out from the smooth, hairless plane of his groin. The shaft is thick and veined, the head purple and slick with arousal. He climbs onto the bed and positions himself above you, his weight pressing you into the mattress. His hands find the hem of your nightgown and push it upward, baring your legs, your thighs, your newly smooth cunt. He does not remove the nightgown entirely. He leaves it bunched around your waist, a pool of silk that frames the exposed parts of your body.
"Spread your legs," he says. "I want to see what I own."
You spread your legs. There is no point in resisting. Resistance only brings more pain, and your body is already exhausted from the morning's ordeal. You spread your legs and you watch his face as he looks at your bare cunt. His eyes darken with hunger. His cock twitches, a bead of fluid leaking from the tip. He reaches down and runs his fingers over the smooth, hairless flesh, tracing the contours of your mound, your outer lips, your inner folds. The waxing has left your skin hypersensitive, and every touch sends a jolt of sensation through your body.
"Look at it," he murmurs. "Look at how bare it is. How exposed. I can see everything. I can see the color of your lips, the shape of your pearl, the way your entrance flutters when I touch you. There is nothing hidden anymore. Your cunt is as open to my gaze as it is to my cock."
He positions himself between your thighs, the head of his cock pressing against your entrance. You are not ready for himāthe waxing and the soreness from last night have left you dry and tenseābut he does not wait. He pushes inside you with a single, steady thrust, and the friction of his entry makes you cry out. Your cunt stretches around him, the raw skin burning, the inner walls clenching in protest.
"Shh," he murmurs. "Shh. Your body will learn. Your cunt will grow accustomed to being filled. The soreness will fade, and in its place will come pleasure. I will teach your body to crave my cock. I will teach your cunt to grow wet at the sight of me. You will learn to spend on my shaft, to milk my seed from me with your muscles, to find your release in the rhythm of my fucking. This is your purpose now. This is what your body was made for."
He begins to move. The rhythm is slow and deep, each thrust a fresh invasion of your sore and tender flesh. Your body rocks against the mattress with the force of his movements. The silk nightgown rustles around your waist. The headboard taps against the stone wall in a steady, relentless beat. He stares into your eyes as he fucks you, his blue gaze holding yours with an intensity that makes it impossible to drift away, impossible to escape into the shadows of your mind.
"Look at me," he commands. "I want you to feel every inch of my cock sliding into your bare cunt. I want you to feel the head pressing against your deepest place. I want you to feel my seed when I spend inside you. I want you to remember every moment of your purification."
He fucks you slowly, deliberately, drawing out each thrust to maximize the sensation. You feel every ridge and vein of his cock as it moves inside you, feel the stretch of your entrance around his thickness, feel the pressure of his pubic bone against your bare and sensitive mound. His hand slides between your bodies and finds your pearl, the small, hard nub that he circled earlier. He strokes it as he thrusts, matching the rhythm of his fingers to the rhythm of his cock, and despite everythingādespite the pain and the violation and the weeks of degradationāyour body begins to respond.
Your hips twitch. Your breath quickens. A flush spreads across your chest and up your throat. The sensation builds in your core, a coiling pressure that you cannot control, cannot suppress, cannot deny. He watches your face with hungry satisfaction, his fingers working your pearl with expert precision.
"Yes," he breathes. "Yes. I can feel it. Your cunt is tightening around me. Your body is getting ready to spend. Let it happen. Let me feel you come on my cock. Your pleasure belongs to me, just like your pain. Let me have it."
You spend. It is not a choice. It is a reflex, a betrayal of your body that you cannot prevent. The orgasm crashes through you against your will, your cunt clenching and fluttering around his shaft, your hips bucking, a broken cry escaping your throat. He groans in satisfaction and drives into you harder, faster, chasing his own release.
"Good girl," he gasps. "Good girl. That is what I want. Your pleasure, your release, your body's surrender. All of it is mine. Now take my seed. Take it deep. Let it root inside you."
His rhythm stutters. His body goes rigid above you. He buries his cock to the hilt and holds himself there, and you feel the hot, pulsing flood of his seed filling your cunt. He spends for what feels like a long time, his cock twitching inside you, his breath coming in ragged gasps against your throat. When he finally withdraws, his seed leaks from your hole in a thick, white trickle, pooling on the sheets beneath you.
He collapses beside you and pulls you against his chest. His arms wrap around you, his hand stroking your hair with that terrible, confusing tenderness. His cock, still half-hard, presses against your thigh.
"You did well," he murmurs against your forehead. "Your body is learning. Your cunt is learning to accept me, to respond to me, to spend on my cock. The purification is progressing. Soon you will be clean. Soon you will be perfect."
He fucks you constantly after that, the days blur together in a haze of silk and bare skin and the endless rhythm of his possession. You wear the silk nightgowns he chooses for youāpale pink, ivory, sky blue, each one thinner and more revealing than the last. You do not leave his chambers except to go to the sept for your morning purification. The castle outside these walls has become a distant memory, a place you once walked through freely, a place where you once breathed air that did not smell of his seed and his sweat. Now your world is this room. This bed. This altar of silk and feather that has replaced the cold stone of the sept.
He takes you every morning, when the light is pale and golden and the servants are laying out his breakfast on the table by the window. You are still drowsy with sleep, your body warm and pliant beneath the sheets, and he rolls you onto your back and pushes your nightgown up and enters you before you are fully awake. His cock slides into your bare cunt with practiced ease, and he fucks you while the servants move around the room with their eyes carefully averted. They set out plates of bread and cheese and fruit. They pour wine into goblets. They tend to the fire. They do not look at the bed. They do not react to the soundsāthe creak of the mattress, the wet rhythm of his cock sliding in and out of your cunt, the small, involuntary gasps that escape your throat. They behave as if nothing is happening. As if the lord of the house takes his pleasure every morning with his cock buried in his captive's cunt, and the girl beneath him is no more remarkable than the furniture.
Daeron is often present during these moments. He arrives with reports from the garrison, with updates on the occupation of Tumbleton, with messages from the other Green commanders. He enters the room with his eyes on the floor, as he always does, and the moment he realizes what is happening on the bed, he stops. He freezes in the doorway. His pale blue eyes, flick up for the briefest instant, taking in the scene before himāOrmund's bare ass flexing with each thrust, your smooth legs wrapped around his waist, the wet sounds of fucking filling the roomāand then drop back to the floor.
"Lord Ormund," he says, his voice carefully neutral, "I have the morning reports. Shall I return later?"
"No," Ormund says, his voice slightly breathless but otherwise perfectly composed. He does not stop fucking you. His cock continues to pump in and out of your bare cunt, the rhythm steady and unhurried. "Leave them on the desk. I will review them when I am finished here. Her cunt is particularly tight this morning. I do not wish to rush."
Daeron crosses the room with quick, efficient strides. He places the papers on the desk without looking at the bed. His face is pale, his jaw tight. You can see the tension in his shoulders, the way his hands clench at his sides. He is a year younger than you, and he has been forced to witness your degradation more times than you can count. But he never speaks against it. He never intervenes. He moves through the room like a ghost, silent and careful and desperately uncomfortable.
"Will there be anything else, my lord?" he asks.
"Send the other servants out," Ormund says. His hips are still moving, his cock still sliding in and out of your slick, bare cunt. "I want privacy for the remainder. I intend to make her spend on my cock, and I want to hear every sound she makes when it happens."
Daeron hesitates. Just for a heartbeat. Just long enough for you to see the conflict flickering behind his carefully neutral expression. Then he nods. "Of course, my lord."
He gestures to the servants. They set down their tasks and file out of the room in silence, their heads bowed. Daeron is the last to leave. He pauses at the door, his hand on the latch, and for one terrible moment you think he is going to turn around and look at you, to see you spread open on the bed with Ormund's cock buried in your bare cunt, your legs wrapped around his waist, the flush of unwanted pleasure spreading across your chest. He does not. He closes the door behind him with a soft click.
"Good," Ormund murmurs against your ear. His hand slides between your bodies and finds your pearl, stroking it in tight, expert circles. "Now I can hear you properly. Now I can make you spend and listen to every sound you make when it happens. Come for me. Come on my cock. Let me feel your bare cunt milking my seed."
He fucks you against the breakfast table one morning, bending you over the polished wood with your silk nightgown rucked up around your waist and your bare cunt and ass exposed to the cool air. Your smooth mound presses against the table's edge with each thrust. Your pearl, bare and unprotected without its thatch of hair, rubs against the wood with a friction that sends unwanted jolts of pleasure through your core. The plates rattle with each impact. A goblet tips over and spills wine across the tablecloth, a dark red stain spreading like blood. He grips your hips with bruising force, his fingers digging into the waxed-smooth flesh, and drives his cock into you from behind, the angle different from when you are on your back, the head of his cock pressing against a spot deep inside you that makes your vision blur.
"This is my favorite way to take you," he grunts, his hips slamming against your ass. "Bent over like a bitch in heat. I can see everything from this angle. I can see my cock sliding into your bare cunt. I can see the way your lips grip my shaft. I can see your tight little asshole, waiting for the day I decide to claim it as well."
The threat makes your cunt clench involuntarily, and he groans at the sensation.
"You like that idea," he says. "Your body betrays you. Your cunt tightened at the thought of me taking your ass. Perhaps we will try that soon. But not today. Today, your cunt is enough. Today, I will fill this bare little hole with my seed and then send you to the sept to pray for forgiveness for the pleasure your body took from my cock."
He spends inside you with a guttural groan, his cock pulsing, his seed flooding your cunt. When he withdraws, you feel it leaking down your thighs, thick and white against your waxed-smooth skin.
He takes you in the copper tub one evening, the warm water sloshing over the rim as he pulls you astride him. Your legs spread on either side of his hips, your bare cunt pressed against his groin. His cock slides into you easily beneath the water, the heat and the slickness making the penetration smoother than usual. He grips your waist and guides you up and down, controlling the rhythm, controlling the depth, controlling everything. Your breasts, bare and smooth as the rest of you, press against his chest. Your nipples, hard pebbles in the cooling air, drag against the hairless plane of his pectorals.
"Look at me," he commands. "I want to watch your face when you spend. I want to see your eyes when your cunt tightens around my cock."
You look at him. His blue eyes are dark with desire, his pupils blown wide. His face is inches from yours. You can smell the wine on his breath, the lavender oil on his skin, the clean scent of the bathwater. He stares into your eyes as he guides your hips, his cock sliding deep into your cunt with each downward stroke, the head pressing against your womb. His thumb finds your pearl beneath the water, stroking it in time with the rhythm of your fucking.
"Come," he says. "Come on my cock. Let me feel it. Let me feel your bare cunt milking me dry."
Your body obeys. It always obeys now. The orgasm crashes through you against your will, your cunt clenching and fluttering around his shaft, your back arching, your head thrown back, a broken cry escaping your throat. He watches your face with hungry satisfaction, his own release following moments later, his seed pulsing into your depths in hot, thick spurts.
ā
The days blur, and between the violations there are moments when he is almost tender, it happens most often in the aftermath, when his seed is still cooling on your thighs and your body is still trembling from the unwanted pleasure he has wrung from you. He pulls you against his chest and wraps his arms around you and strokes your hair with a gentleness that makes your skin crawl more than his cruelty ever could. His voice drops to a low, intimate murmur, and he speaks of the future as if it is a gift he is preparing for you, a reward you will earn through your suffering.
"When the purification is complete," he says one night, his fingers tracing idle patterns on your bare shoulder, "when every trace of your mother's corruption has been burned away, I will make you my wife."
You are lying in his bed, your body still aching from his latest use. Your cunt is slick with his seed, your thighs sticky, your bare mound still tingling from the morning's waxing. The silk nightgown is bunched around your waist, and he has not bothered to pull it down. His hand rests on your stomach, flat and warm, pressing gently against the place where his seed has taken root so many times.
"A proper wedding," he continues, his voice soft and dreamy. "In the Starry Sept of Oldtown, with the High Septon himself presiding. You will wear whiteāpure white, the color of maidenhood, because your purification will have made you a maiden again in the eyes of the gods. Your hair will be woven with flowers from the Hightower gardens. Your bare cunt will be smooth and clean beneath your gown, waiting for me to claim it as my husbandly right."
You say nothing. You have learned that silence is safest when he speaks this way, that any response can shatter the fragile gentleness and bring the cane or his hand or some new cruelty you have not yet imagined.
"You will be Lady Hightower," he murmurs. "The title you should have had from the beginning, if you had not been so proud, so foolish, so blind to your own best interests. You will sit beside me in the great hall and preside over feasts and receive the homage of our bannermen. You will bear my childrenātrueborn children, legitimate heirs to Oldtown and the Hightower. They will have your hair and my blue eyes, and they will be perfect. Pure. Free of the taint that once corrupted your blood."
His hand slides lower, cupping your bare mound. His thumb traces the smooth, hairless flesh with possessive familiarity.
"Three children," he says. "At least three. Two sons and a daughter who will look exactly like youāI will teach her obedience from the cradle, so she does not make the same mistakes her mother made. She will be betrothed young, to a lord who will appreciate her beauty and her bloodline. She will not have to learn humility through pain, as you have. She will be raised in the knowledge of her place and her purpose."
Your stomach turns at the thought of a daughter in his hands, a child with your face and his eyes, raised from birth to submit to a man like him. But you do not speak. You do not argue. You lie still in his arms and let him stroke your bare cunt and murmur his plans for the future he is building on the foundation of your suffering.
"There will be a garden," he continues, his voice growing more animated, more expansive. "A private garden, attached to our chambers, where you can walk and read and sit in the sun. You will have ladies in waiting againāproper ladies this time, not the giggling sycophants who encouraged your worst impulses at court. They will be chosen by me, and they will report to me, and they will ensure that you never backslide into the pride and arrogance of your former life. But you will be comfortable. You will be cared for. You will want for nothing."
He presses a kiss to your forehead. His lips are warm and dry against your skin.
"You will be happy," he says, and the word is a command more than a prediction. "I will make you happy. I will fuck the sadness out of your cunt and the defiance out of your heart. I will fill you with my seed every night until your belly swells with my heir. I will give you purpose and meaning and a place in the world. You will forget that you were ever a princess. You will forget that you were ever a bastard. You will know only that you are mineāmy wife, my consort, the mother of my children. And you will thank me for it. Every day, you will thank me for the gift of purification I have given you."
His hand is still on your cunt, his thumb still tracing those slow, idle circles. You can feel his cock stirring against your thigh, thickening, rising.
"You have made so much progress," he murmurs. "Your body is learning to respond to me. Your cunt grows wet at my touch now, even when your mind still resists. You spend on my cock almost every night. You are so close to being ready. So close to being perfect."
He rolls you onto your back and positions himself above you. His cock is fully hard now, the head pressing against your entrance. Your cunt is still slick with his previous seed, and he slides into you easily, burying himself to the hilt with a single, smooth thrust. You gasp at the intrusionāstill sore, always soreābut your body accepts him, your inner walls stretching around his thickness, your bare lips gripping his shaft.
"Soon," he breathes, beginning to move. "Soon you will be my wife. Soon you will be Lady Hightower. Soon you will be the mother of my heirs. And all of thisāthe pain, the humiliation, the purificationāwill seem like a distant dream. You will look back on your former life and wonder how you ever thought you could be anything other than what I have made you."
His rhythm quickens. His hand finds your pearl, stroking it in time with his thrusts. Your body responds, as it always does now, the unwanted pleasure coiling in your core.
"Say it," he commands. "Say you want to be my wife. Say you want to bear my children. Say you want to spend the rest of your life serving me and pleasing me and receiving my seed."
Your body is on the edge now, trembling, the orgasm building despite your hatred and your shame. His thumb circles your pearl with expert precision. His cock fills your cunt completely, stretching you, claiming you.
"Say it," he repeats, his voice a growl against your ear. "Say it, and I will let you spend. Say it, and I will fill your cunt with my seed. Say it, and I will make you Lady Hightower."
"I want to be your wife," you gasp, the words torn from you by pleasure and fear and the bone-deep knowledge of what happens when you refuse him. "I want to bear your children. I want to serve you. Please. Please let me spend. Please fill me with your seed."
"Good girl," he groans. "Good girl. That is what I want to hear. That is the truth you have been running from since the day we met. Now come for me. Come on my cock. Let me feel your cunt milking my seed."
Your body obeys. It always obeys. The orgasm crashes through you, and he follows moments later, his seed pulsing into your depths in hot, thick spurts. He collapses beside you and pulls you against his chest, and his hand returns to your stomach, pressing gently against the place where his seed pools inside you.
"One day soon," he murmurs, "my seed will take root. One day soon, you will carry my child. And on that day, your purification will be complete. You will be my wife in truth as well as in name. You will be Lady Hightower. You will be the mother of my heirs. And you will be grateful. You will be so, so grateful for everything I have given you."
He kisses your forehead again. His arms tighten around you, holding you against his chest like a treasured possession.
"Sleep now," he says. "Dream of our future. Dream of our children. Dream of the life we will build together when the purification is finally complete."
You close your eyes. You do not dream of children or gardens or a white gown in the Starry Sept. You dream of Silverwing, her vast silver wings, the fire building in her throat. You dream of the day she finds you and burns this castle to ash with everyone inside it.
But when you wake, you are still in his bed, his arms still wrapped around you, his seed still drying on your thighs. And you know that you will smile at him when he wakes. You will let him touch you. You will let him fuck you. You will say the words he wants to hear.
Oohhh, this is delectable. I know it's "dark" Ormund, but he still seems so in character. Chills. He is literally awful.
Gwayne, please come rescue your nephew and good-niece ASAP.
| headcanons of Gwayne courting a reader whose personality is similar to helaenaās Ū¶ą§
A/n:: English isnāt my 1st language so I apologise for any mistakes. Iām also already working on the marriage hcs
Cw:: mention of slight bullying. Gwayne being down bad for the reader. bugs
āāā ź° į§ą·į§ ź± āāā
.⦠ŻĖ You werenāt deaf to the whispers going around in the court about you. People whispering how you were an odd one, how you speak in riddles and none which you say made sense, how your fondness for the little creatures was unladylike. Some at least had the courtesy to gossip among each other, while some would tell straight to your parents how they feel sorry for you, and saying how itāll be a real struggle for them to find a betrothal for someone like you
.⦠ŻĖ You caught Gwayneās eyes as soon as he saw you. He had heard the rumours about you as much as any person, but he wasnāt fool enough to judge you based on poor gossip
.⦠ŻĖ Gwayne was determined on getting to know you, which wasnāt nearly as easy as he expected it to be. Most of the times you were hidden away in your chambers, and the rare times your presence was necessary you would disappear as soon as given the chance
.⦠ŻĖ one evening though, gods gifted Gwayne the chance to spend time with you alone. You were hidden away in the towerās library, book about beetles in your hands, too focused to even notice the presence looking at you. Gwayne was admiring how calm and comfortable you looked, and how beautiful. All the others times he had seen you, you were looking anywhere but into someoneās eyes, you were keeping to yourself, soft frown settled on your face. Not now though, now you looked so comfortable. And so Gwayne scoffed to announce his presence
āWhatās that youāre reading my lady?ā The knight in front of you inquires as you look up from your book. You debate on being quiet, hoping your silence will make him leave, but something in him makes you feel comfortable enough to answer. So you do, telling him that the book in your hands is about beetles, some of your favourite bugs. Gwayne listened intently to you talk, asking questions after a question, showing genuine interest. āYou seem to hold lot of knowledge, itās admirableā
.⦠ŻĖ After that Gwayne knew for sure he wished to marry you. That heāll do anything to prove you that heās a good man and lives up to the stories told about him, and that he would make a great husband
.⦠ŻĖ Gwayne takes it upon him to read one or two books about bugs as well, to be able to bond over something with you. Heāll share new little fact he learned while offering to walk you to your chambers one evening
.⦠ŻĖ Gwayne respects it when you draw away from physical touch and he wonāt force it upon but he will always offer it. When walking around the palace garden heāll offer you his arm, if you refuse heāll smile and put down his arm while just strolling beside you. If you do take upon his offer, his smile will be extra wide
.⦠ŻĖ When it comes to kissing the top of your hand, like the gentleman he is, instead of giving a quick peck as he does to all the other women, he leaves a long lingering kiss
.⦠ŻĖ Gwayne never made you feel weird, out of place, or that you should change yourself. No, he liked you for the way you were, he admired each and every little thing about you. It was safe to say the knight was smitten with you, wherever you were there you could find him as well. Heād bring you small little gifts simply because he wanted to. He would do whatever you wished to do, you wish to stroll around the garden and look for little creatures? Heāll be by your side and listening you to explain to him about the creature without single complaint.
.⦠ŻĖ Whenever he hears an ill minded whisper of you, he uses everything in him to not lash out on the person to tell them how wrong they are. He will always defend your honour, but the honourable man that heās, heāll do it politely
.⦠ŻĖ One night royal ball has taken over the palace, and the whole night Gwayne spends beside you, admiring how beautiful you look in your gown. As well as blissfully dancing with you, admiring how carefree you look. In the same evening he asks you if you were to be his wife and if he has your permission to ask your hand for marriage from your father. You agree
āāāāąØą§āāāā
Tags: @mylovely-yuna @hwaofdreams @mylittlepimp @lanabanana12711 @userhotd @vlarrtrgryn @littlelovebiird @0nlybitt3r4may @fictionanddiatribes @sivkgrl @arrozyfrijoles23 @laptimelewis {feel free to comment, message or send me an ask if youād like to be tagged!}
in my dreams ā g. hightower
gwayne hightower x targaryen!reader
Summary: Haunted by dragon dreams that foretell a future she cannot bear, Viserys' second daughter decides to flee her betrothal before it can begin. Her plan falls apart when the very man she's trying to escape finds her climbing over the Red Keep's garden wall.
Song inspo: ĖĖš¢Ö“ą»š¦¢Ė
Notes: Inspired by Queen Charlotte!! I've seen people rewrite this scene with Valarr and I wanted to do it with Gwayne <3
Gwayne had hoped, above all else, that his future wife would be kind.
It was a small hope, perhaps an unambitious one, but it was the only wish he had allowed himself after his father informed him that King Viserys had accepted the match. Marriage had never been a matter left to younger sons or heirs to decide, and though Gwayne had long since resigned himself to that truth, resignation did not make the prospect any less uncertain. He knew almost nothing about the princess he was to marry beyond the fragments offered by gossip, and gossip was a poor foundation upon which to build a life.
Still, kindness, he thought, could make even an unwanted marriage bearable. Everything else could be learned in time.
The rumors, unfortunately, offered very little hope of that.
Some called the king's younger daughter gentle to the point of foolishness, while others claimed she possessed the wildness of Old Valyria itself. There were whispers that she disappeared from court for days at a time, that she drank wine before the sun had set, that she climbed rooftops with her ladies-in-waiting, wandered the city in disguise, and laughed whenever septas reminded her of her duties. Others dismissed her as odd, insisting she spoke more to ravens than noble lords and spent entire afternoons wandering the castle alone.
No two stories resembled one another. The only detail upon which everyone agreed was that she was... peculiar.
He had intended to reserve judgment until they met. That intention became rather difficult when she failed to appear at all. She did not stand beside her father during his arrival, nor his welcome feast.
His sister and King Viserys greeted him warmly enough upon his arrival, clasping his arm like an old friend and speaking at length about tournaments, knighthood, and the honor of joining their two houses before finally apologizing, almost absentmindedly, for his daughter's absence.
"The princess has been feeling unwell," the king said with a tired smile. "She has retired early."
It sounded innocent enough yet Gwayne did not miss the look and sighs exchanged between his father and sister. She looked toward the doors through which the princess ought to have entered, her disappointment obvious before she carefully concealed it behind practiced courtesy.
No one explained further. No one ever seemed to.
By the end of the feast, Gwayne found himself wondering less about the alliance and more about the girl herself.
Was she truly ill? Or had she simply refused to meet the man she was expected to marry?
-
By the time the castle realized you were gone, you had already vanished into the night.
It was hardly the first time.
The servants searched the places they always searched first, the library, the dragonpit where you often disappeared to sit with the hatchlings long after the keepers had retired, the godswood where you sometimes spent entire afternoons reading beneath the heart tree. Even your ladies-in-waiting were questioned, though they could offer little beyond nervous shrugs and uncertain smiles. They had grown accustomed to your disappearances years ago.
Tonight, however, was different as you had no intention of returning.
You sighed as you reached the wall at the far end of the gardens. For a moment you stood there and pondered about when your father announced your betrothal. Your first thought had been your dreams.
Fragments scattered across years of restless nights, all circling the same terrible feeling that settled deep within your chest whenever you imagined standing beside the man you had been promised to. You had seen cages and felt a sorrow unlike anything you had ever known.
Somewhere between those two moments lay a future you could neither understand nor prevent. And for the first time in your life, you did not wish to discover which vision came first.
So you did the only thing that had ever made sense whenever the dreams became too heavy and you left.
That single thought drowned out every other, beating steadily against your ribs as you gathered your skirts in one hand and planted your slipper against the ancient garden wall. Time seemed to press in from every side so you quickly pushed yourself upward, fingertips stretching desperately toward the thick oak branch that hung just beyond your reach. The bark brushed your fingers before slipping away again.
You frowned, it had seemed much lower when you were a child. Surely you had climbed trees twice this height without a second thought. Determined, you shifted your footing higher against the moss-covered stone, ignoring the way your slippers slipped against the wall.
Just a little farther...
"You appear to be losing your battle."
The voice behind you was warm, low, and entirely too amused.
You startled so violently that your foot slipped from the stone altogether. Landing rather less gracefully than you would have liked, you spun around, silver hair whipping over your shoulder as you searched the darkness for its owner.
A man stood several paces away beneath the shadow of an elm tree, the hood of a dark traveling cloak obscuring most of his face. Moonlight caught only the edge of his jaw and the outline of broad shoulders, leaving the rest hidden in darkness.
You did not recognize him nor did you particularly care to.
You were in far too much of a hurry.
"May I help you?" you asked, though the impatience in your voice made it abundantly clear you hoped he would do precisely the opposite.
"I was going to ask you the same thing," he replied pleasantly. "It seems you are the one in need of assistance."
His tone was infuriatingly calm as though finding a princess attempting to climb the garden wall in the middle of the night was an entirely ordinary occurrence.
"I am not," you answered briskly. "So you may leave."
You turned back toward the wall without waiting for his reply, already reaching for the branch once more. Behind you came the sound of unhurried footsteps.
"I will," he said. "But I confess, I am rather curious as to what you're doing."
You closed your eyes for the briefest moment. "I am not doing anything."
"You are trying to do something."
"I am not."
"You are."
A sigh escaped you. Not the graceful sort of sigh expected of a princess, but one born entirely of exasperation. You turned sharply, fixing the stranger with a look that had intimidated far older men than this.
"Who are you, anyway?" Stepping closer, you tried to make out his face beneath the hood, though the shadows remained stubbornly loyal to him, "Reveal yourself."
"I am simply a guest in the Keep."
The answer only irritated you further, "What an exceptionally mysterious guest." You dismissed him with a wave of your hand before turning back toward the wall yet again. "Well then, perhaps you can make yourself useful and lift me."
There was the briefest pause, "I'm sorry?"
You looked over your shoulder as though he were being intentionally difficult. "If you lift me onto the wall, I can manage the rest."
The corner of his mouth twitched beneath the hood. "I see."
"Come now," you urged, gesturing impatiently toward the branch. "Make haste."
His amusement seemed only to deepen. "Well, if I must assist you, I should ask why you intend to climb the wall."
You groaned dramatically. "If you must know..." Your fingers wrapped around the branch again as though the conversation itself inconvenienced you. "...I am leaving."
"Are you?"
"I am taking my dragon," you said matter-of-factly, testing whether the branch might support your weight, "and flying somewhere very far away. And do not trouble yourself with informing the King or my betrothed. I shall be long gone by the time either of them discovers it."
A beat passed.
"Ah." There was laughter hidden beneath the single syllable, "So your betrothed is the reason you're running."
You shrugged, "He is certainly one of them."
"And they won't notice you've disappeared?"
A small, incredulous laugh escaped you. "Well, of course they will," you looked toward the branch again, "Now, please. Enough questions."
You pointed toward the wall with all the authority expected of a princess issuing commands. "If you would simply lift me over the garden wall, I'll reach the dragonpit before anyone notices."
The stranger looked from you to the wall and back again then he sighed with theatrical regret. "I have absolutely no intention of helping you."
You stared incredulously, "I beg your pardon?" You whirled around fully, prepared to remind this remarkably stubborn man exactly who he was refusing. As you did, he reached up almost absentmindedly and pushed back the hood that had hidden his face.
Moonlight settled across familiar features and you instantly recognized the face you had seen in your sleep numerous times. Everything inside you seemed to stop.
"...It's you."
The irritation vanished from your voice so completely that it almost startled you. Gwayne watched the change with quiet fascination. Only moments ago, you had looked ready to order him dragged from the gardens for daring to delay your escape. Now you simply stood there, staring at him with an expression he could not begin to understand.
He smiled despite himself, "You know who I am?"
You didn't answer immediately. Instead, your eyes lingered on his face, searching it with unsettling intensity, as though comparing the man standing before you to someone only you could see.
When you finally spoke, your voice was scarcely louder than the breeze moving through the trees, "I've dreamt of you."
The words were so unexpected that Gwayne forgot entirely what he had meant to say. His smile faded into quiet confusion, "You've... what?"
You seemed almost surprised that the words had escaped you. Your gaze dropped to the ground before lifting once more, softer this time, almost hesitant. "I've dreamt of you."
Silence settled between them.
Gwayne had heard the stories. The king's second daughter was said to possess the old gift of dragon dreams. He had dismissed them as little more than another courtly tale but standing before you now, he found himself less certain.
You did not look mad.
Nor did you resemble the reckless drunk whispered about by servants and lords alike. He noticed there was no heavy scent of wine clinging to your breath, no unsteady sway in your posture, no careless laughter born from too many cups. If you had drunk anything at all, it had been little more than enough to soothe an anxious mind, and judging by the shadows beneath your eyes, even that had failed.
More than anything, you looked tired. Painfully so.
Not the sort of tired that followed a late feast or too much dancing, but the deep exhaustion of someone who had spent far too many nights fighting battles no one else could see.
His expression softened. "Am I so terrible in your dreams," he asked, a small smile returning to his lips, "that you've resorted to climbing garden walls in the middle of the night to escape marrying me?"
He had meant it lightly yet the smile disappeared from your face so quickly that he regretted it almost at once. Your fingers tightened in the folds of your skirts until the silk wrinkled beneath your grasp.
You said nothing.
For the first time since he'd found you, the lively, impatient princess who had argued with him over a wall simply... vanished. In her place stood a frightened young woman trying very hard not to let it show.
His amusement melted into concern, "...Princess?" He took a cautious step forward, "Are you all right?"
You instinctively stepped back.
"I only jest," he said quietly.
Your voice was barely audible, "I must go."
Before he could answer, you slipped past him, gathering your skirts as you hurried back toward the castle, silver hair disappearing into the darkness between the garden paths.
Gwayne remained where he was for several moments after you'd gone. He should have let you leave, instead, he found himself watching the empty path where you had vanished, turning over those four impossible words in his mind.
I've dreamt of you.
Whatever those dreams had shown you, they had filled your eyes not with hatred but with sadness. And though he scarcely knew you, something deep within him recoiled at the thought that he might one day become the cause of it. For reasons he could not explain, he left the gardens that night with only one quiet resolve settling in his heart.
Whatever future your dreams had shown you, he desperately wanted to prove them wrong.
The Weight of Seeing
[John Constantine x Female!Reader]
Synopsis: Having been cursed with the pain of having the power to see, but never the power to help, you were used to the failure. But it hurts more than you anticipated when your visions shifted to a certain someone who you realized meant everything to you {GIF Creds: thejingshi}.
WC: 2212
Category: Slow Burn, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Canon-Typical!John Constantine, Visionary!Reader {TW: Premonitions/Visions of Death, Migraines (i hate them)}
This is a little random idea I had sitting in my drafts for a tiny bit, but I felt very inclined to finish it. Especially with the lack of fics š
ćā¢ā¢āā¢ā¢ć
The air in the safehouse is still.
Muted, like the world has agreed to hold its breath for once. Rain taps gently at the windows, and the scent of wet concrete drifts in through the small crack John left in the window when he went out. You sit on the edge of the bed, knees drawn up, sunglasses perched delicately on the bridge of your noseāmore for the throb behind your eyes than the overhead light, which John had dimmed before leaving. Heād remembered.
Itās the small things like that. The fact that he remembered you couldnāt stand harsh light during a migraine. The fact that heād gone out at all for you.
You hear the door open before you see him. The creak of wood and the shuffle of boots are too familiar now to mistake. And then his presence fills the room like smokeāsharp, lingering, inescapable.
You donāt move. Not at first.
You just watch him.
John Constantine, drenched from the rain, coat clinging to his frame. His tie hangs loose around his neck, and a cigarette is crushed between two fingers, unlitāfor now. There was a time when you couldnāt have imagined him not smoking the second he walked into a room. Maybe heās changing. Maybe not. Maybe itās just you.
His dark hair, still damp, curls at the ends. Youāve always noticed how it lies slightly off-center, like heād run his fingers through it once, maybe twice, and given up halfway. And his eyes... those weary, predatory things. Dark, sunken, always scanningālike the world had lied to him too many times and now he never trusts anything at face value. But right now, they soften when they find you.
"You still breathing?" he asks, voice roughened at the edges. But quieter than usual. Calmer. Like he knows your head is splitting again.
You manage a nod.
John sets the small paper bag down on the nightstand and pulls the chair from the corner across the room. He doesnāt sit right away. Just stands there, studying you. His silence is a loaded thing.
You take the glasses off slowly. Even through the pounding in your skull, you still wanted to see him.
"You didnāt have to go," you murmur.
He ignores that. "Tried to get the strong stuff. Your docās a cryptic bastard, but the pharmacist got the idea."
He lights the cigarette. Then, after one drag, stubs it out. He doesnāt look at you while he does it.
You tilt your head slightly. "You only smoke half when youāre nervous."
His jaw twitches.
"Donāt flatter yourself," he says, finally sinking into the chair. But his voice has lost all of its bite. The words fall flatāalmost gentle, somehow.
You study him in silence. The way his fingers tap against his thigh, his coat hanging open and soaked through, clinging to that long frame of his. The faint shadow of stubble on his jaw. That impossible, wrecked beauty he carries like a curse. His handsācalloused, twitchy, always reaching for something to fight or light or fix.
Except now, theyāre still.
He isnāt looking at you anymore, not directlyājust watching the space around you like thereās something there he canāt quite name. You havenāt said much since he walked in, and for once, it isnāt the migraine that makes you quiet.
John notices. Of course he notices.
"Youāre quieter than usual," he says. Not an accusation. Just observation, plain and pointed. He turns his head slightly, the weight of his gaze settling back on you. "Head worse?ā
You hesitate, shaking your head. "No, Itās not that."
He leans back in the chair, arms folded. "Something happened while I was gone."
It isnāt a question, but rather just the truth, pulled right out of you without your even opening your mouth.
Your hands tense in your lap. You look down at them, at the pale curve of your fingers, like they might hold the answer for how to not say the thing pressing against your throat. But your silence is louder than anything now.
He waits. Patient, but not gentle. He never asks twiceāhe just gives you a moment to make your own choice about honesty.
Still, you donāt speak.
He sighs and rubs his eyes, the pads of his fingers digging into his sockets like he could push the weariness back in. "Premonition?"
Your breath catches.
You donāt mean for it to, but it does. The tell is enough.
John nods slightly. "Yeah," he mutters. "That checks out."
That shouldnāt be comforting, but it is. That unfazed tone. That shrug of reality, like death omens are as common as a change in the weather. It unknots something in you, something tangled in fear and guilt.
"I didnāt want to say anything," you admit, barely above a whisper. "Because if I said it, it would mean itās real. And I thought maybe, if I stayed quiet long enough, itād just... go away."
He doesnāt interrupt. He just leans forward again, his arms resting on his knees, listening.
"Iāve seen people die," you say. "Over and over. And I tryāI do. I try to get there in time or warn them. But itās always too late. Always."
He watches you with those sharp, tired eyes, but he doesnāt flinch or look away.
You look up at him then, blinking against the sting behind your eyes. "But this time it was you, John."
A silence like thunder settles between you.
"I saw it," you say, voice cracking. "I saw you die. And I justāI couldnāt breathe for minutes after. It hurt. Like it already happened."
Still, he doesnāt move. Doesnāt speak. He just listens.
"Iāve failed before," you continue, softer now. "Iāve tried to save people, and they die anyway. And I thought I could live with that, but nowā" You swallow hard. "I donāt think I can live through losing you."
A beat passes. Then another.
And finally, he stands. Slow. Careful. Like he doesnāt want to scare you off.
"You ever think maybe you care too much?" he asks, tone dryābut his eyes say something else. Something bruised and aching.
You smile faintly, humorless. "Maybe. But I donāt think thatās the worst thing to be guilty of."
John studies you for a long moment, brow furrowed slightly. Then he sighs.
Youāre not sure what youāre expecting him to do. Maybe turn around and leave. He does that sometimes, when the truth gets too close. When you both come too close to the line neither has crossed. But instead, he walks to the bed and sinks down beside you, hands on his knees, eyes fixed on a point on the wall across from you.
The air in the safehouse grows heavier, thick with the weight of your confession and the rainās relentless patter outside. Johnās presence beside you is a quiet storm, his silence louder than any words could be. His shoulder brushes yours, just enough to make your pulse stutter, but he doesnāt pull away. Neither do you.
You steal a glance at him. His profile is sharp against the dim lightāangular jaw, the faint lines etched around his eyes, the way his mouth sets in a line thatās neither soft nor hard, just John. Heās close enough that you can smell the rain on his coat, the faint trace of cigarette smoke clinging to him despite the stubbed-out remnant. Itās grounding, that scent. Itās him.
"You didnāt fail anybody," he says finally, voice low, gravelly, like heās pulling the words from somewhere deep. "Least of all me."
You shake your head, the motion small but sharp. "You donāt get it, John. I saw it. You wereā" Your voice catches again, and you press your lips together, trying to hold it in. The image flashes behind your eyes: blood pooling on pavement, his body still, those sharp eyes fading forever. "It was so real. I could feel it. Like I was there."
He turns his head then, just enough to meet your gaze. His eyes are darker now, searching, like heās trying to see the vision you saw, to carry it for you. "I've outlasted worse," he says, and thereās a conviction in his tone that almost makes you believe him. Almost.
"You canāt know that," you whisper, your voice barely holding together. "You donāt even know what I saw."
He shifts, angling his body toward you, his knee brushing against yours. The contact is fleeting but deliberate, and it sends a jolt through you, like static. "Iāve been dodging death longer than youāve been having visions," he says, his voice softer now, but still edged with that dry certainty. "Iām not saying itās a guarantee, but Iām a hard bastard to kill."
You let out a shaky laugh, more breath than sound, and it eases the knot in your chest just a fraction. "Youāre impossible," you murmur, but thereās no heat in it. Just exhaustion. Just relief that heās here, alive, sitting close enough to feel the warmth radiating off him.
"Part of my charm," he says, the corner of his mouth twitching upward, but it doesnāt quite reach his eyes. Heās still watching you, too closely, like heās waiting for you to crack again. Or maybe heās the one about to crack, and heās just better at hiding it.
The silence stretches again, taut and fragile, and youāre suddenly aware of how close he is. Close enough that you can see the faint pulse at the base of his throat, the way his fingers flex slightly against his knees, like heās fighting the urge to reach out. You wonder what it would feel like if he did. If he closed that last inch of space between you. If he let himself.
Youāve thought about it beforeātoo many times, in moments when you shouldnāt. In moments when heās looked at you like heās looking at you now, like youāre the only thing in the room that matters. But John Constantine doesnāt do soft. He doesnāt do promises or attachments or anything that could break him more than heās already broken. And yet, here he is, sitting on this bed, not running.
"Youāre scared," he says suddenly, and itās not a question. His voice is quiet, but it cuts through the haze in your head like a blade. "Not just about the vision."
Your breath hitches, and you hate that he can read you so easily. You want to deny it, to deflect, but the words wonāt come. Instead, you look down at your hands again, fingers twisting together, and you feel the weight of his gaze like a physical thing.
"Iām scared of a lot of things," you admit, barely audible. "But yeah. Mostly you."
He doesnāt laugh or smirk or brush it off like you expect him to. Instead, he leans closer, just enough that his shoulder presses fully against yours now, solid and warm. "You donāt have to be," he says, and for once, thereās no edge to his voice, no sarcasm or deflection. Just truth, raw and unguarded.
Your heart stumbles in your chest. You turn your head to look at him, and heās already looking at you, closer than heās ever been. His eyes are dark, endless, and for a moment, you think you see something flicker in themāsomething that looks like fear, or want, or both. The air between you feels like it might snap, like a wire pulled too tight.
"John," you say, and his name feels heavy on your tongue, like a confession in itself.
He doesnāt move, but his gaze drops to your mouth for a fraction of a second, and itās enough to make your pulse race. Enough to make you wonder what it would be like to close the distance, to taste the rain and smoke on his lips, to let yourself fall into whatever this is thatās been simmering between you for too long.
But he pulls back, just an inch, and the moment fractures. Not gone, but held in suspension, like the rain outside. He clears his throat, looks away, and runs a hand through his damp hair, leaving it even more disheveled.
"You need to rest," he says, voice rough again, like heās trying to ground himself. "Migraineās bad enough without you staying up worrying about me."
You want to argue, to tell him youāre not the one who needs saving, but the exhaustion in your bones wins out. You nod, shifting to lie back on the bed, your head still throbbing but somehow lighter now. He doesnāt leave, though. He stays there, sitting on the edge of the bed, his hands clasped between his knees, like heās keeping watch.
"John," you say again, softer this time, as your eyes start to drift closed.
"Yeah?" His voice is quiet, almost tender.
"Donāt die," you whisper, and itās half a plea, half a prayer.
He doesnāt answer right out, but you feel the bed shift slightly as he leans closer, his breath warm against your temple.
"Not planning on it," he murmurs, and you realize then that this was the closest thing to a promise youāll ever get from him.
So, begrudgingly, you close your eyes and let the words settle over you as the rain shifts into being a quiet witness to the peace between you.
Content
Genre; Fluff
Word Count; 1.3k
Warnings; Barbossa referring to the reader as ālassā once, Barbossaās accent (I literally had to sound out every word he says)
Pairings; Hector Barbossa (Pirates of the Caribbean) x Reader
Iāve never written for PotC before, but it has long been one of my favourite film series. I personally agree with the apparent consensus that Barbossa would be soft on his partner, in his own way at least, and thereās not enough Barbossa fics out there! Sorry to the Hazbin Hotel people, weāre going off topic (fandom) again ā hope you enjoy!
Masterlist
-
The ocean stretched out before you, as black as the night sky above it. Moonlight occasionally glinted off the crests of the mild waves. From your position at the stern, you could just make out the gentle wake the Pearl left behind her. The ocean darkened into oblivion not so far away. The shipās wooden taffrail was cold and smooth beneath your hands, which were chilled from the sea air. There were no crashing waves tonight, no salt spray to sting your face or wind to whip your clothes about and steal your breath.
The crew were below decks, largely asleep at this late hour. You would have joined them, but you had the familiar notion that even if you laid down, sleep would not come. So instead, you had chosen to stand in the place frequented by the fewest people, lest anyone else be on deck. You were at an odd kind of peace, you realised at length, in the cold and the quiet. One which came with a late night and no responsibilities until the sun rose. You closed your eyes to better feel the gentle movement of the ship beneath your feet, her motion over the calm water. You could imagine the rooms below you all the way down to the cargo hold and felt the quietness left behind by a crew done with their day of work.
So lost were you in your thoughts that you didnāt register the heavy steps of boots on the deck until they were right behind you. Your eyes flew open and you turned quickly, only to relax when you came face to face with Barbossa.
āCaptain,ā you nodded, respectful, turning back to the water just as you caught Barbossaās smirk at the propriety.
He stepped up almost next to you, following your gaze out to sea.
āYer far too proper fer a pirate ship,ā he told you, voice coarse and rough as ever. āYe still speak like ye belong in some grand house, with yer biggest worry beinā what time ye should have the servants bring supper.ā
You laughed, a grin on your lips. Compared to him, your voice probably did sound like something belonging to the nobility. You let the comfortable silence stretch a little longer.
āYou didnāt have to come up here,ā you said softly, eventually.
He had seen you cross the quarterdeck while he stood at the helm, his long coat and hat cutting a sharp, proud silhouette in the dark. There was no need to ask how he knew where you were. Though you doubted Barbossa would ever lose track of anyone onboard a ship in his care. Asking why he had come was equally as unnecessary. Unlikely though it no doubt would have looked to an outsider, you had each become quite comfortable in the otherās presence during your time sailing together. This was far from the first occasion on which he had sought you out ā not that you would ever call it that to his face, or indeed anyone elseās. It was even further from the first time you had gone to seek him.
āWanted tā,ā he replied simply.
That was a good enough answer for you. The quiet resumed. The water stayed calm and the sky clear, the moonās light a gentle presence. Barbossaās presence was also a comfort. He had left enough distance that his coat barely brushed against you, but he was close enough that you could sense him in the space behind you clearly.
You werenāt quite sure how long you had been standing together when Barbossa moved. A single step of his long, uneven gait brought his chest to your back. You jolted in surprise and he gave a low chuckle beside your ear.
āEasy, lass,ā he murmured, his voice as soft as youād heard it.
Barbossa placed his hands on the taffrail either side of you. He leaned forward, into you, until you were caged neatly between the taffrail and himself. When he said nothing more and made no further moves, you began to lean back against him in turn. It was when you tilted your head back onto his shoulder that you saw his self satisfied smile, his gaze fixed somewhere in the distance. You huffed a laugh of your own, lightly shaking your head.
He tipped his chin back just enough so that he could watch the sky, no doubt cataloguing every star and constellation in sight. Slowly, by increments, you turned further into him. You only angled your head to begin with, watching for any reaction which Barbossa didnāt give. You eventually came to rest your cheek on Barbossaās shoulder. He made no acknowledgement of it, which was about typical of him and something you knew you were meant to take as his acceptance. That made you bolder.
In the minimal space heād left you, you turned to face him, now keeping your head tucked to avoid his gaze lest he happened to glance down at you. You wrapped your arms around his waist and locked your hands behind him, leaning your weight against him. A low noise rumbled through his chest, though he still didnāt speak. It could have been something like a laugh, or maybe it was just an acknowledgement, but then his hand brushed upwards along your spine and returned to settle on your hip. The feeling that small action invoked was one of exquisite safety. The weight of his arm felt as secure as the ropes tying the sails to the mast somewhere above your heads, sure and steadfast.
You closed your eyes to savour the moment, feeling a light breeze begin to shift the air around you and the fabric of Barbossaās coat on your cheek, roughened from years spent at sea. He stood motionless as ever, probably calculating the shipās bearings to ensure whoever had taken the helm was keeping her on course. You gave a deep, relaxed sigh, and Barbossa definitely laughed that time.
āContent?ā He teased, the grin evident in his voice.
You opted not to answer, pressing your face further into his shoulder to hide your smile. He tilted his head down towards you.
āNay?ā The word was a grand mockery of disbelief. āAnd here I be thinkinā of how settled ye looked.ā
Your shoulders jumped with silent laughter. He slid a finger beneath your chin and you finally conceded to meet his mirthful gaze with your own.
āI might be a little contentā¦ā You mumbled.
āOh, mightnāt ye.ā
His expression dropped to something haughty as he raised his chin in a display of ā largely ā faux arrogance, making a point out of looking down on you. You shifted to rest your own chin near his collar, leaning against him completely now because you knew he could support you with ease.
āOnly a little,ā you grinned.
The generous roll of Barbossaās eyes only served to amuse you further. He clicked his tongue for extra emphasis only to hold you to him with a hand splayed across the back of your head. The pressure was a welcome comfort and you found your eyelids dropping of their own accord. You assumed Barbossa had taken notice of the shift in your breathing, which was becoming slower and deeper than before, because the hand on your hip tightened just a fraction and he began to trace the lightest of patterns in your hair. You gave up on fighting the pull of exhaustion after that, ending up half asleep on your feet. But Barbossa wasnāt going to let you fall, and there was a long time yet before dawn.
I don't post too much fandom stuff on this blog, but yesterday I updated my fic of seven years, Never Doubt I Love, with a 28th chapter, and I think the end for this story is finally in sight. If you've been reading, thanks for staying with this story all of these years :)
Chapter 9 of The Wreck of Our Hearts
James finds himself seeking Katherine throughout the day and resolves to keep his distance. Unsuccessfully. Then, a conversation under the stars leads to James asking questions he knows he shouldn't and wanting things he believes he can never have.
A James Norrington x OC Fanfic - Set during the events of Dead Man's Chest and will continue through At World's End and beyond
If you're considering reading anything with Norrington in it, PLEASE go this read this story. It's like he's been plucked out of the film and tossed into writing, his characterization is just so good. And the OC, Katherine, is just a phenomenally balanced character and incredibly pleasant to root for.
James, I'm hunting you down and forcing you acknowledge how dummy thick you must be not to get the obvious hints she's left you. Your name was literally in the book you shouldn't have been reading.
if you enjoy norribeth and are not reading the waves will carry you ... you should ! it's beyond good !
Added to my reading list!!!! š«š«š«
bb nuzzling bbb's (baby bb) cheek and he's so still next to them. this creature that stalks perimeters and never quite stops moving, and he's lying on his side in the nest, near motionless, curved around this tiny thing like a parenthesis around the only word that matters.
and he's purring. but it's not the purr you know. not that deep chest-rumble he gives you when you run your fingers through his hair, or the low possessive one from the dark. this one is gentle. pitched high and soft, almost a song. frequencies you can barely hear but the baby can, because the baby is half him and tuned to him in a way you don't quite understand. and your child gurgles back. this wet, happy, nonsense sound, a little bubble of noise that isn't language yet but isn't not language either, and BB's whole face cracks open.
that grin. the crooked one. the huge one. the one that looks wrong on the Bobby-face because it's too wide, too fierce, too full of something no human expression was built to hold. he grins at his child like he's been handed the answer to a question he's been asking for an eternity. what is this for. what am I for. why did I exist.
oh.
this. this is what it was for.
and the baby reaches for him. chubby fingers grabbing at nothing, finding his jaw, his mouth. one tiny fist closing on his bottom lip and pulling, and he lets them. he'd let this child dismantle him molecule by molecule. he makes another frequency, a low warm trill, and the baby kicks both legs and shrieks with delight and grabs at him harder and he's glowing. and he doesn't even notice because he's looking at his child and his child is looking at him, babbling, and the feedback loop between them is so pure it fills the air.
eternity alone. you don't understand what that means. you can't. no voice, no touch, no warmth, no name, no face. nothing but the corridors and the hum and the dark for longer than anyone can comprehend. and now there's a hand the size of a plum on his cheek and it's his, half him, half you, proof that something that was never supposed to love learned how.
proof that something that was never supposed to create anything but fear made this instead.
nothing will ever touch your child. nothing. not the entities, not any researcher, not the dark, not time itself. whatever comes through that corridor will meet him first, and he will be the last thing it ever meets, and he'll come back to the nest after with blood on his hands and lie down next to your baby and purr that soft high frequency again like nothing happened.
because nothing did. nothing will. he'll make sure of it. for the rest of always.






